Oxylus

Reverberations

Manabound

Copyright © 2023 by Oxylus

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, scanning, or otherwise without written permission from the publisher. It is illegal to copy this book, post it to a website, or distribute it by any other means without permission.

This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters and incidents portrayed in it are the work of the author's imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or localities is entirely coincidental.

First edition

This book was professionally typeset on Reedsy
Find out more at reedsy.com

Ripples of Reality

Onyxhallow - Earth

Alyce Maxwell was feeling especially anxious and could barely contain herself. Today was the day that she had long been waiting for; the day that years of hard work would reach the next crucial stage toward her dream. Alyce’s team had toiled away at building a fully functional airship, The Wanderlust, by hand, in a garage!

Such a feat just wasn’t done nowadays. You needed an entire construction and support team along with a massive hanger filled to the brim with the machinery needed to maneuver all the parts into position, not a team of two sisters and a brother-in-law.

She stepped outside, definitely not to search for her sister, and looked around. The only thing around, however, was a horse-drawn carriage passing by on the cobbled streets as she waited on the stoop of her and her sister’s brownstone.

As she stood there, she took in the wonderful sights of her street. Alyce loved her city. She could gaze at that towering skyline filled with the smokestacks of factories, skyscrapers, and steel all day. The sky was filled with balloons and airships of all designs, and one day she would join them. Sure, there may be a bit of fog, smoke, and pollution. The city was maybe a bit damp and dirty, even run down in parts, but Onyxhallow was a bustling steam-town filled with innovation and adventure.

There was something for everyone. Even if it’s a back-alley shiving and a shallow grave. She chuckled. Yet, at the end of the day, Alyce knew that while she may travel the world soon, this was her home. A place to which she would always return.

She smiled wistfully at the thought and looked down her stoop, surprised to see her sister, Katy, transfixed on something above them, pointing up at the sky.

She looked down at her sister in confusion. “Katy?”

“Alyce, what’s that?”

Alyce peered at where her sistered pointed, seeing what looked like an aurora spreading… all across the sky.

“That’s strange. We’re nowhere near the poles. I wonder what—”

The entire sky flashed bright blue, and a huge gust of wind seemed to rush through her, chilling her to the bone. Her head began to spin as everything went black.

✦ ✦ ✦

Boding Star System - Terran Interstellar Union

The TMS Idryss, a reconnaissance frigate of the Terran Interstellar Union, rushed through space, its engines pushed to their limits.

Lieutenant Aedan Solla was looking around, panic settling in. They had been called out by a beacon to investigate an anomaly. It seemed like a form of unknown substance coming from some… hole. Now it was spreading rapidly toward them–and everywhere.

“Communications, send the emergency sensor data to Command. Hurry!” the captain called out.

Sending data packets through FTL was power intensive, and thus why small ships like the Idyrss were fitted with the ability only for emergencies. Aedan lifted the panel and turned the key for what would inevitably burn out their relays as the strong emergency message system drew excessive power from the reactor.

Aedan took a deep breath and slammed down on the transmit switch. Instantly, all sensor data and internal communications were compiled together and sent to Command.

The sensor operator suddenly looked even more alarmed. “Whatever the anomaly is, it’s moving fast! We can’t outrun it while the FTL drive is recharging. Sir, it’s almost on us!”

The captain immediately hit the shipwide intercom.

“All hands! Anti-radiation procedures! Brace for impact!”

Aedan rushed to get his helmet, but before he could, the wave was upon them. He looked at the forward viewscreen and saw a massive glittering bubble of light that looked like a nebula rushing toward them. He held his breath right as the ship violently shook, the sparkling membrane passing in the span of a heartbeat, right through their shields, the hull, and the crew. Everything went black.

✦ ✦ ✦

Reverberations

Sloane and the knights had arrived in Thirdghyll without much fanfare. The rest of the trip had been uneventful and filled with downtime. Five days that Sloane had filled with working on various designs of things to create. Most were fanciful, however, there were a few she felt had immediate benefit. One, she felt was very important for her travels.

She had even started working on a few. She had a couple of small hollowed-out spheres that could unscrew into two halves so she could put something inside. Sloane had ideas of what to do with those…

Sloane had considered everything she would need while traveling alone. She had thought about the wolves, and Sloane knew that she would need tools to be able to fight such things solo. She would also need to find a way to track objects or mana in general.

It’s amazing how much you can get done when you don’t have any modern distractions.

Right now, she could sense mana through her watch, but that only went so far. She wasn’t sure what it was, but it was as if Mana only existed when a person used it. It flew in the face of everything she thought she knew. Which, admittedly, was only fantasy. Real life had different rules that dictated such processes.

She was sitting on her bed going over the current plan to reach the Kingdom of Avira and its academy that would hopefully give her insight into finding Gwyn. The travel would be long and hazardous. Gisele had reassured her that going by sea would take months off of the time required and be immeasurably safer. She wasn’t sure of the conditions but from what she was told, going by land would take at least half a year.

However, that didn’t account for the fact that Sloane would have to hole up somewhere for the winter that would arrive in a couple of months.

Based on some quick math, it should only take her roughly two to three weeks to travel by boat to Maireharbora. Then she would travel north to Anerval then on to Smoulderfall at which she would need to stay for the winter.

Sloane sighed.

Hopefully, Gwyn has somewhere safe to stay. I wonder what she is doing now?

Sloane placed her quill down as she tried to lock up the thoughts and emotions that threatened to rear their ugly face. Every time she thought about Gwyn and finding her, Sloane nearly had a panic attack. There was just so much space to cover and she could be anywhere. She really didn’t know what to expect from going to Avira, but it was the only potential lead she had.

She went to sleep and dreamed of exploring the world with Gwyn, and the magic she would teach her.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane groggily walked down to the inn’s dining area, not quite ready for the day. She entered and looked around at the tables, looking amongst all of the various people for the six she knew. She saw Ismeld and Gisele at a table along the wall and walked to them.

Ismeld looked up from her drink and gave her a nod.

The orkun knight at least addressed her, “Good morning, Sloane. Please, join us.”

“Thank you, Ser Gisele. Good morning, and to you Ser Ismeld,” She said as she sat down.

“Yeah,” Ismeld responded curtly.

“Ismeld here didn’t sleep well. There was a family in the room next to hers. The infant was awake, wailing all night.”

Sloane gave a sympathetic nod. “Trust me, I understand that. Even though I’ve been there myself, I still find that I don’t like it when babies can’t be consoled. Especially on a plane.”

Sloane leaned back so the barmaid could place a plate of food down for her. Sloane asked her for a drink and started to pick at her bread and cheese.

Ismeld scrutinized her. “So, What’s a plane?”

Sloane squinted, trying to recall. “Didn’t I already explain them?”

Gisele chuckled. “You’ve explained a lot Sloane, but that one may have been to Maud or Ernald. Your wagon-friends. The three of you definitely have a different relationship than the rest of us.”

Sloane smirked at Gisele. “Hmm. Maybe. We three have to stick together. We can’t all go gallivanting around on our horses with no care in the world. Some of us have to do the hard work.

“Buuuuuut…” She headed off any chance of retort. “A plane. It’s a metal vehicle with wings that utilizes physics and technology to fly. I explained automobiles, right?”

The two knights nodded so she continued, “Okay, so this is probably not one hundred percent accurate but I explained how a car engine works. Fundamentals, at least.

“Now, imagine using a type of engine to pull in air and mix it with combustible fuel–like how your lamps use oil to maintain a fire. Burn this fuel to create a discharge of heated air and exhaust that pushes the plane forward. The wings it has do not flap like a bird, they are there to stabilize and provide lift which allows them to stay in the air even though they are heavy. I can explain aerospace engineering and the physics that allows for it another time.”

Ismeld squinted in thought. “So, the purpose of these planes is to travel like a wagon?”

“Exactly! We use them to travel all over the world in hours rather than days, weeks, or months. Planes can be small and have only one person fly in them, or they may be large and have over eight hundred.”

Gisele’s eyes opened in astonishment. “Eight… Hundred? That’s incredible. Your people traveled by these often?”

Sloane nodded. “All the time. I regularly traveled for my work so there were times when I would have ten to twenty flights in a month. Sometimes flying over nine thousand kilometers for business.”

Ismeld just shook her head. “I don’t think I will ever get used to your stories from your world.”

“I agree. They boggle the mind. But, I admit that the idea of flying is appealing.” Gisele chimed in.

They sat and ate their food, Ismeld looking like she would fall back to sleep at any moment. She essentially ignored Sloane and Gisele while they talked. Only joining when addressed directly.

Sloane was the last to have food in front of her. She looked over at Ismeld who had put her head onto her arms on the table.

“She’s really tired, huh?”

“Yes,” Gisele responded and then nudged Ismeld who groaned. “Ismeld, go back upstairs. I’ll take Sloane to the others and you can come to join us later.”

Ismeld just nodded as she dragged herself out of the chair and lethargically made her way back to her room.

“You have your water skin?”

“Of course. I need to refill it though.”

“That’s fine, there’s a place to do it on the way. Let’s go. The others should have barely started.”

Sloane tilted her head. “Started what?”

“Training.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane sat on a barrel and observed as Deryk and Cristole sparred. The two weren’t going especially hard, they seemed to be practicing technique. Deryk had a more aggressive approach while Cristole was slow and methodical.

They fought back and forth for two minutes before Deryk overextended and Cristole took advantage and tapped him on the shoulder with his blade. Sloane was impressed, that was a very long time for such fighting. Sloane had done fencing in college but had never been especially good at it. Those fights usually ended quickly; each round was until five touches or ended at three minutes.

This, however, was much different. She supposed that since it wasn’t for sport and was for literal life-and-death situations, they would need to have far more skill and knowledge.

Deryk saluted. “That was well-timed.”

“You almost had me! I had nearly tried to take the momentum before you pressed harder, it was the only reason I was in a position to take advantage.” Cristole explained.

“I need to rein in my aggressive tendencies as a fight progresses. Thank you for the spar.”

Cristole looked over to Ernald. “Ernald! You’re next. Let’s go!”

Ernald groaned.

Sloane smiled. “Get over there! You got this!”

Ernald glared at her. “You and I both know that I do not have this, Sloane.”

“Psssssh, Cristole’s a big softie. You can do it with one arm behind your back!”

Cristole raised a brow in her direction. “I’m not sure what you’re joking around for, Lady Sloane. You’re after him.”

“Oh.”

Ernald laughed and Gisele joined in. “Come over here, Sloane. We’ll do some stance work while they spar.”

Sloane sighed but hopped down from the barrel and walked over.

Gisele got right to it. “Alright, so. Take your stance.”

She looked over Sloane’s foot placement. “Not bad, but it’s the wrong type of stance for the type of sword you have. You seem to keep gravitating to it. You’ve been practicing a bit with Cristole a bit here and there, but I can’t remember if I’ve ever heard your answer. Have you used a sword before? In your world? I thought I recall you saying you hadn’t.”

Sloane thought of how to explain. “Well, I don’t know how to use a sword to fight and as a weapon of war. I was an amateur fencer years ago in… uh… Academy. It’s a competitive sport.”

Gisele nodded. “I understand. We need to break that habit. You’ve been busy doing a lot of other things during our travel here. Your mind has been overwhelmed. I think it’s time for us to take your training seriously. You will need to know how to use a blade.”

“You’re right. I need to learn how to incorporate it with my magic as well.”

“I agree. Now, stand like this.”

Gisele proceeded to explain and show a proper fighting stance for her blade. They went over footwork and how to properly reposition for the most effective response or attack. Sloane really enjoyed the knight’s teaching style due to how involved Gisele was in the process.

They continued that way for nearly forty-five minutes, just doing various drills and exercises to get used to moving and holding a sword properly. Sloane was sweating profusely by the time they finished.

Gisele looked her over. “I think that’s it for now. Also, I think we need to get you a different style of sword. We can talk later.” She then inclined her head and indicated toward the side.

Sloane turned and looked to what Gisele was gesturing to and saw Cristole just standing and observing them. She addressed him, “Have you been watching long?”

“About ten minutes. You’re doing well. Now, take a small break. Then it’s our turn to fight.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane was ready to go after taking a five-minute breather and drinking some water. She noticed that Gisele and Ernald were off to the side talking, and Deryk had disappeared.

Maybe he used stealth and is finally going full rogue. You never go full rogue, they prefer to do it from behind.

She quickly glanced behind herself and lazily swung an arm. Just checking.

She laughed at herself and drew Cristole’s attention. “If you can laugh, you can fight. Let’s go.”

“Alright already!”

She stepped out in the center of the courtyard they were in and raised the training blade Gisele had given her. It was blunted and shouldn’t damage someone other than a few bruises here and there.

Sloane was about to let Cristole know she was ready when he launched into movement. She hastily raised her blade and blocked his swing then jumped back to avoid his follow-through.

“You should always be ready to fight.” Cristole admonished.

“Well, you didn’t get me yet. So, I’d say I’m doing okay so far.” Sloane riposted.

She did a short thrust that he parried and she followed it up with a cut toward his arm. Sloane thought she would get him when she felt the painful slap of his blade on her opposite arm.

“Shit! Ouch. That hurt.” She exclaimed as she instinctively went to rub the area.

“You overextended and went for an attack when you didn’t have the initiative or positioning. Be patient.”

She nodded, and they restarted.

Sloane lasted fifteen seconds. The following time she made it to twenty-two.

They were at it again and She had just parried a thrust then followed it up with a cut across his arm. Her go-to strike due to the difference in reach.

Cristole hopped out of the way and swung his blade toward her. She quickly brought her blade up to block and without thinking about it, brought her left hand up and pulsed a small orb of mana toward him.

Her eyes went wide and so did his as he leaped backward trying to avoid it. Cursing in surprise as he did. Sloane instinctively felt out to the mana and tried to will it to stop. Instead of just dissipating, the orb detonated in a flash of light and sound. Completely startling everyone around. Sloane’s eyes grew as she realized everyone around had their hands over their eyes.

Taking advantage of Cristole’s disorientation, Sloane quickly rushed forward and tapped him in the chest with her blade. “Got ya!”

Cristole raised his hand for her to stop while he used his other hand to rub at his eyes.

“Sloane, what the…” Cristole started

She suddenly felt a bit sheepish. “Sorry… you okay?”

Cristole nodded as Gisele and Ernald came forward. The orkun woman looked concerned. “What was that? Did you try to hurt him?”

Ernald walked to Cristole and started checking him over.

Cristole spoke up before Sloane could, “I’m fine. Just momentarily made my vision go white. It’s coming back. Like looking into the sun. My ears are still ringing though.”

Sloane was pretty sure she knew what had happened, even if it was unintentional. She explained to the group, “I accidentally shot a mana burst at him when I was surprised. I managed to gain control of the spell while it was flying toward him and caused it to detonate in what I had hoped was a way that wouldn’t hurt him. I think I just accidentally cast a magical version of what my people know as a flashbang. A non-lethal disorienting device.”

Ernald looked as if he was about to ask a question, but Gisele beat him to it, “Can you do it again?”

Ernald’s eyes widened in surprise, and even Cristole raised a brow while rubbing at his eyes.

Sloane looked between the two men. “Are you sure that’s a good idea, Gisele?”

“Yes, it will be fine. Give it a try”

Sloane considered. “Let me try. Please don’t look directly at it and cover your ears. Gisele, can you throw up a shield between you guys and the center area?”

Gisele nodded. “I can do that. One moment.”

Sloane observed Gisele as she focused on her mana and then cast a shield a moment later, exactly where specified. The shield looked just as it had the first time she’d done it. Sloane smiled, she’s getting better at that.

She concentrated and launched another mana bolt, then threw her Intent onto it. Sloane was able to feel the mana easier than before. She shaped it into the purpose she wanted before willing it to detonate.

The effect was much more refined and purposeful. The flash was quicker to dissipate, yet brighter, and the bang a bit louder. Sloane heard a scream from nearby and looked around and saw a few people that hadn’t been there before covering their ears.

Sloane was just about to say something when a couple of guards came rushing into the courtyard, following behind some regular people who were pointing at the knights.

The first guard that entered called out, “What’s going on here?!”

Another guard whose armor designated him as higher ranking was right behind him. His gaze stopped on the shield, then regarded Sloane’s outstretched hand. “All of you. Put any weapons you have down.”

He pointed at Sloane. “And you, do not move.”

The knights looked between the guards and Sloane.

Ser Gisele sighed. “Ah, shit.”

A New People

Sloane sat off to the side while a guardswoman stood next to her. The woman was a telv who had clearly seen the wrong end of a bar fight one too many times. Which made a bit of sense, as the woman was a solid two meters tall and undoubtedly made of stone.

“So, how’s it goin’? I’m Sloane. What’s your name?” Sloane asked the female mountain.

The telv looked down at her with a blank look. “Nemura.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Nemura. Sooo… do you know what they’re over there speaking about?” Sloane asked while watching Ser Gisele and Ismeld gesticulate rapidly while speaking to the guard captain.

They were showing the guards various scrolls and documents. Likely the documents establishing my “nobility.” Although, the deference he seemed to give Ismeld didn’t really match the way he appeared to address Gisele. Something to explore later.

Nemura shrugged. “Whether you get fined or not or if you’re a menace.” The last part she said with a small smile.

“And here I thought we were fast friends, Nemmy. But ya gotta go and call me a menace. Not nice, girlfriend. Not nice,” Sloane schmoozed.

Sloane simply received a raised brow at that, so she refocused on the knights defending her honor. Just thinking about it caused her to snort.

She tried to get Nemura to open up while the others spoke, but frankly, it didn’t go anywhere. The woman was a wall, and she barely spoke to Sloane.

It took a while, and Sloane was a bit peeved she wasn’t able to be involved, but eventually, the exchange going on with the moon elf captain ended. Ser Gisele and the man started making their way over to Sloane and she stood up to not look rude. She wanted to make a good impression so that the knights wouldn’t get fined because of her.

Sloane looked over at the captain as he approached. He was a moon elf about her height, which meant he was roughly fifteen centimeters shorter than the telv Amazon next to her. He was older, and if he were human, she would expect he was in his late forties. However, she had learned that the Loreni aged more slowly than other races. It wasn’t as if they lived longer like she would have guessed. No, they simply entered what they called their waning years in the last five to ten years of their lives where they physically aged rapidly until they passed.

The Loreni life expectancy seemed similar to modern humans. Which, Sloane supposed meant that they probably did live a bit longer than humans on average. She had no idea how mana and magic would affect such things. She felt physically healthier than she ever had before. Even more than when she was active in college. Sloane wasn’t sure what mana was doing to her at all, but she knew that some improvements were going on.

She would definitely need to figure out a way to test and measure the effects.

It jolted Sloane from her thoughts when Nemura nudged her. “Huh?”

She then noticed the captain was looking at her with an unamused expression. “Baroness?” Sloane tilted her head, which he took as acknowledgment, and started over. “So, as I was saying, I am Captain Jorin. Ser Gisele and Ser Ismeld explained what had happened and that you’re a bit of an eccentric… inventor?”

He paused, then turned his head toward a raithe who was scanning the court. “Was there any damage, Quen?”

The guard glanced over at him. “None that I can see, Captain.”

Captain Jorin nodded and faced her again. “Good. So, I’m not required to fine you, milady. Which is always a good thing. However, could we discuss what it was you were trying to test and why you did it in a courtyard filled with people?”

Sloane quirked her eyebrow. “To be fair, there wasn’t anyone around when we were training. I didn’t even see anyone come in until the end.”

The captain closed his eyes for a moment and tried again, looking between the two of them. “Lady Reinhart, Ser Gisele, we have training halls or yards that can be rented out specifically for this purpose.” He glared a bit at Ser Gisele. “This is a courtyard. Anyone can walk through at any time.”

Ser Gisele attempted to speak, but the Captain held up his hand. “Ser Gisele, I understand what you intended. However, at the very least, this was a public disturbance situation that required guards to mobilize. That disruption itself is irresponsible.”

Sloane took the chance to speak up. “Captain Jorin, I apologize for the disruption. I was not aware that my alchemical device would produce such a loud noise. It is a non-lethal tool to help scare away beasts or to disorient bandits and the like. There isn’t any damage because there isn’t meant to be.”

Captain Jorin rubbed his chin as he considered what she had mentioned. Ser Gisele gave her a questioning look, but Sloane was prepared.

She reached into her satchel and brought out one of her steel spheres. “This is one of the test devices. While this particular one isn’t functional, it’s a good way for you to see what it looks like.” She handed the sphere to him, causing a brow raise from Gisele–who luckily stayed mum.

The captain rolled the sphere in his hand as he examined it. Yeah, okay, it’s a grenade.

He looked up at her in disbelief. “This, did that? How?”

She smiled, “My apologies, Captain. That’s a trade secret. I’m still experimenting, and when it is complete, I will be selling them.” She reached out for the orb and he handed it to her. “Again, I apologize for the disturbance. We will endeavor to utilize the appropriate venues for future tests.”

Captain Jorin slowly nodded, still focused on the orb. “Thank you. If you start producing those in bulk, please come see me. I believe the guard would be interested in such a contraption.”

That caused Sloane to smile again. “Of course, Captain! I will keep you in mind. Thank you for your understanding.”

The man squinted his eyes a bit before he gestured to his other guards. “Guardsmen, let’s go. They’re cleared.”

Nemura nodded to Sloane as she passed, walking with the other guards out of the courtyard. Captain Jorin looked at them all before addressing them one last time. “Please, remember your word. You will use the proper location next time.”

“Certainly. We appreciate your discretion as well, Captain,” Ser Gisele responded.

The man just nodded as he turned and left.

The others approached them and Ernald spoke up, “Well, that went better than I thought.”

Ismeld shook her head, “No. It definitely did not. He now knows more about us than I wished to be known. He also didn’t mention the shield he clearly saw before Gisele quickly ended it.”

“He seemed a good man. I suspect that he will not use that knowledge for his own gain.” Cristole reassured her.

Sloane looked between Gisele and Ismeld. “So, they did not overly scrutinize my documents? He didn’t catch that they were fake?”

Ismeld sneered at her, “Your documents are not fake. They are legitimate. It is simply your past that isn’t entirely truthful, but they have elevated nobles on less.”

Sloane tilted her head in confusion. “But… how?”

“That isn’t important for the time being. First, did you mean what you said? That sphere is going to be able to do what you did with your magic?” Gisele redirected.

Sloane narrowed her eyes but ignored Ismeld for the time being. “Yes, that is the goal. I am working on a way to do it. I have an idea. Testing that idea will come later as we get a bit more settled in.”

“Good, because having the ability you demonstrated will be an edge that we can utilize.”

Cristole nodded along as Gisele spoke. “I agree. Having experienced the effect, we definitely need this capability. It is as you’ve said before, a game-changer.”

Sloane smiled. “Oh, if you think that’s good… you should see some of the other ideas I have.”

Ernald laughed. “Describe them to us over lunch? I think I speak for everyone when I say I’m hungry.”

Sloane chuckled. “Ernald, you’re always hungry, but yeah, let’s go. I think I have a few things you guys will be interested in.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Count Sylvain Kayser turned around as a knock resounded on the door of the chamber. He looked at one of the guards and nodded. The raithe hurried to see who would interrupt them. With a scrapping and creaking sound, he opened the heavy iron door to show one of the three leaders of the city guard, Captain Lars.

Lars was a moon elf like himself, a rarity in the kingdom. It forced Sylvain to employ the diluted raithe just so he wouldn’t have to abide by the sickly high elves or telv. Contrary to Sylvain’s perfect bloodline and features, Lars was more of a brute in appearance. However, the Count of Thirdghyll suffered no fools. While the Loreni’s dark purple skin may have been scarred and muscled, that, Sylvain supposed, befitted his position, he had intelligence that allowed him to handle… situations without supervision.

The Captain walked forward and bowed deeply with the appropriate amount of respect to his benefactor. Sylvain nodded his head, allowing the man to straighten. “My Lord, I have received word that another one of those… terrans has arrived in the city. A woman.”

Count Kayser smiled. “Wonderful. What more do you know?”

“She is currently staying in an inn in the central district and is escorted by six knights from an Order based within Blightwych,” Lars reported.

“The terran is being escorted?”

Sylvain ignored the coughing in the room behind him as Lars continued.

“Yes, My Lord. That is what they reported at the gate. Also, she later provided Patents of Nobility to Captain Jorin, establishing her as a baroness. A House Reinhart.”

“A baroness. A terran could not have become a baroness in the kingdom so soon. They have been here only a month.”

“Captain Jorin verified the authenticity, My Lord. You could contest them, of course, but they are not from Westaren. Evidently, one of the knights has the authority from the Crown of Blightwych to acknowledge nobility and establish a patent for a House that would be recognized within that nation,” the Captain explained.

“How did you obtain this information?”

A Blightwych baroness would be troublesome. However, not insurmountable.

“From guardsmen that responded to an incident in a courtyard near the inn. Ironically, it was Captain Jorin’s thoroughness that provided this gem.”

“An incident?”

“Yes, there was seemingly a minor scare due to the group’s training. The terran frightened some citizens with an alchemical concoction of some sort that caused a bright flash of light and loud noise during the spar. No damage was noted, so they let her go. I do not know more as yet. They have not filed the report.”

“We can work with this. You stated that you know where the terran is staying while in the city?” Sylvain confirmed.

It startled the guard next to the door as a resounding crash was heard in a nearby chamber. The man jerked as a muffled scream came through the walls.

Lars continued without hesitation, “Yes, My Lord. There is one more thing, however. One of your retainers gave the knights an invitation to your upcoming ball in Vilstaf. They mentioned interest in attending.”

Sylvain considered this revelation and then nodded. “We can work with this. This will allow us to meet her, and possibly gain information that way. I would like to see for myself what a terran baroness is like. Perhaps she will hold information that will be beneficial to us.”

“That was my thought as well, My Lord.”

“Good, keep an eye on them. Gain as much information as you can. This will allow–”

A quiet snip, followed by a piercing howl of pain, came from behind Sylvain, interrupting his discussion. He turned around in annoyance.

“My apologies, My Lord.”

With an exasperated sigh, Count Kayser addressed his subordinate, “You couldn’t wait one more minute, Kynthia? Very well, I suppose we can continue.”

He looked back at the Guard Captain. “Information, Captain. I will need it before the ball.”

Lars nodded. “Yes, My Lord. Have a good day, my Lord.” He finished quickly before turning and walking to the door, where the guard let him out.

Sylvain looked back to the gagged terran male and female strapped and hanging vertically to two tables side-by-side. The male had blood dripping from a nub where a finger had been.

The Count of Thirdghyll walked to the male and removed its gag.

“Please… please stop…” it whined pathetically. “We’ll do whatever you want. Please, just let us go.” It was crying.

Sylvain laughed. “No. I don’t think you will. You have given me nothing of use. Unlike the others of your kind.” He glanced to the side at a table that held seven spheres of various colors.

He grabbed the male’s chin and turned its face to the pile of discarded… carcasses. It winced at the movement. “They provided all they could in the end. There is something I still do not know. Tell me, what are those spheres? And how does it relate to the witchcraft that you beasts can do?”

He walked over and removed the gag from the female’s mouth. “We don’t know witchcraft! I swear… I-I–” Annoyed, he shoved the gag back into its mouth.

The male just broke down and cried until it started coughing, blood leaking from its mouth. Sylvain stepped back and examined the male, noticing the bruising on its ribs. That’s unfortunate, bleeding internally will end any usefulness it can provide. He would need to ensure Kynthia restrained her urges slightly.

The male terran tried to speak, but couldn’t get anything out except coughs and eventually gave up and fell into a sobbing fit.

Pathetic. The males of this species are simply pathetic.

Sylvain glanced at the female and observed it staring at the male with fear and concern in its eyes. Sylvain smiled. With his decision made, he turned back to the crying mess in front of him. “I suppose you don’t have anything that I need after all.”

He pulled out his dagger and slashed across its neck. The male’s eyes went wide in shock as it started to gag on blood. The female yanked at its restraints and screamed into the gag, to no avail. The male slowly suffocated as it stared back at the female, not taking long to finally stop moving.

Satisfied, Sylvain looked at Kynthia. “Prepare this one for processing. Drain it first.”

His raithe surgeon smiled with glee as she responded, “With pleasure, My Lord. We’ll get information out of this other one yet. I have several more methods I can utilize.”

He walked to the female, watching the thing thrash helplessly as Kynthia removed the expired male from the straps.

“Now, you shouldn’t have any distractions and you will tell me all about your magic.”

Tourist Traps

Sloane was walking down the street with Maud and… Ismeld, of all people. She was looking at the architecture and the various shops that lined the main boulevard of the central–or noble–district. The city reminded her of many of the old towns all over Europe.

She had been marveling at a particularly nice mansion through a gate when Maud called out to her. “Sloane! Over here! This is important!”

Sloane rolled her eyes a bit. She was learning that Maud’s definition of important was vastly skewed. She walked over to the redhead and looked at a monument of some type. It reminded her of Trajan’s Column in Rome, except that there were three distinct parts broken up by a broad engraved flaming ring.

“Is this the monument that commemorates the three times the city has been rebuilt?” Sloane asked.

Maud nodded. “Yes! This is the Triumph of Ghyll. The images start with showing prominent people and locations that existed during that phase of the city and end each section with what was lost. That’s why the top is empty, as a hope to never lose anything again, but always prepared to continue if it does happen.”

“The cap has a statue of Relena and Tenera, the patron goddesses of the city. Relena watches over those who have been lost and her sister provides the safety of night.” Ismeld explained.

“Safety of night?” Sloane questioned.

“Don’t ask me. Moon elves and the raithe have a weird obsession with the night. We actually don’t have many of either of their peoples in Blightwych. You wouldn’t tell it from looking at our group, but the kingdom is mainly populated with sun elves.” Ismeld added.

“Interesting. Is the rest of Westaren like this?”

Maud nodded as they continued on their tour. “Yes. Although, Thirdghyll is not nearly as respected as a city. The area is more impoverished than the rest of the kingdom. Each noble is required to maintain their own demesne, and the count here is notorious for only caring about his own. It’s why there’s such a vast difference between the central district and the rest of the city.”

Ismeld glanced over. “From what I have seen, the city would collapse into infighting and riots with the smallest spark.”

“Sounds about right. The oppressed can only take so much before they rise and say enough. There have been many parallels in my own world’s history.”

The three of them continued to speak as they showed Sloane the sights of the district. As the three women entered another plaza, Sloane noticed what looked like a restaurant with tables outside. Sloan looked at her companions. “Is that a restaurant?”

“Ah, yes. They’re a new concept that started in the Sovereign Cities and is spreading through the noble districts of all the cities. It’s quite popular, especially with visiting nobles.” Ismeld responded.

Maud got excited. “Let’s check it out!”

They walked over to where a finely dressed raithe woman was standing at the entrance to the outside seating area. Sloane noted how she was able to wear pants without being judged. I chose to go along with this House business, but man… it would be nice to have the option again. Should have chosen the pants Ismeld suggested before having to move full-time to dresses.

“Miladies, how may I assist you today?”

Sloane took the lead and smiled. “Do you have a table available for three?”

“We do, Ladies…”

“Lady Reinhart.” She gestured to Ismeld, who continued.

“Lady d’Argin and this is Ser Delacroix. We are here from the Kingdom of Blightwych.”

The hostess curtsied smartly. “A pleasure, miladies. Right, this way.”

✦ ✦ ✦

The women sat at a table, sipping their wine while speaking about their homes and various trends across the numerous kingdoms of the area. It was a pleasant distraction, and Sloane enjoyed it. She thought it was fascinating how much different the cultures here were than back on Earth. Socially, they had clearly entered their own Renaissance period, but then looking at other facets of society they were almost behind. Perhaps they simply lived in a time of transition. The two women were talking about how they missed the Kingdom of Rosale and its obsession with the theater. Sloane spoke of Shakespeare and Marlowe and her descriptions of the two and their plays had the two enthralled. After a lull in the conversation, Ismeld broached a more difficult topic for her.

“Sloane, could you tell us about your daughter?”

Sloane froze. She didn’t expect Gwyn to come up today and had been trying to compartmentalize her feelings on the matter. She still cried herself to sleep most nights and had nightmares. The only way she could reconcile doing all the things she had and even enjoying herself was her fierce belief that Gwyn was okay somewhere in Eona. That didn’t stop her tears from welling up in her eyes. Ismeld caught onto her hesitation but jerked her head toward Maud, who Sloane assumed kicked her under the table.

“If it’s too difficult, we can speak of something else.”

Maud placed her hand on Sloane’s. “Absolutely, Sloane. There’s no need to talk about something that hurts so much. It’s alright.” She said reassuringly.

Sloane smiled and shook her head while wiping her eyes. “No, no. It’s okay. I’d love to talk about Gwyn.”

Ismeld glared at Maud, who glared right back.

Sloane laughed lightly, “No, seriously guys. It’s okay. Gwyn is an amazing, intelligent, and sweet girl. She loves to draw and make crafts. She really enjoys board games and playing with friends.” Sloane chuckled.

“She loves playing soccer. Gwyn’s really good at it, too. She enjoys playing against the boys and beating them.”

Sloane paused as she thought of everything she could say.

Thinking about the day of the event, she continued. “We would always go grab gelato–which is a sweetened frozen milk and cream-based dessert. There were little places called gelaterias all over where we lived, and we loved to walk to them and just sit and talk while eating. She loved getting the strawberry-flavored gelato. I’m a diehard chocolate fan. Dark chocolate is even better.”

Maud smiled and almost said something, but Sloane continued.

“She does so well at school. It’s not like when a parent says ‘Oh, my kid is so good,’ but actually isn’t good at all. No, Gwyn genuinely excels at her education to a surprising degree and she loves doing science projects. Which makes me so happy.”

She felt a tear run down her cheek, so she grabbed her napkin and dabbed at her eyes.

“I have wanted nothing but the best for her and have done so much to ensure she had access to anything she may need. It was just her and I, ya know? It was so tough at times, but we got through it. Gwyn is so resilient and strong.”

Sloane ignored the two women as they glanced at each other before looking back at her.

She laughed. “And she’s an amazing travel buddy. Just don’t take her to a museum. You won’t get time to look at anything before she wants to move along.”

Sloane smiled as she fell into her thoughts, remembering all the great things about her daughter. Ismeld surprised her when she reached over and grabbed Sloane’s hand, squeezing it. “You’re going to find Gwyn. I do not doubt it. She sounds like an amazing young lady, and she’s lucky to have you as a mother.”

“Yeah. I will. It may take some time, but I’ll find her. I just hope she’s doing alright.”

Maud smiled. “If she’s anything like you, and as cute as you say, Gwyn’s probably got some people wrapped around her finger. You two seem very close, so I’m sure she’s just as concerned about you. Gwyn’s probably trying to find you herself as we speak.”

Sloane felt herself lightly smile at that thought. “Thanks, you two. I know I’m not the most rational at times, but I have to keep believing, yeah?”

“Of course. You need to keep hoping. Don’t let go of it.”

They continued polite conversation, but the mood had settled into a more serious atmosphere. Sloane’s thoughts kept drifting back to her daughter.

✦ ✦ ✦

After they finished, Ismeld settled the bill while Sloane and Maud waited for her outside the restaurant’s area.

“What else do you want to do today, Sloane?”

“Well, I need to get with Cristole. He said he would take me by the Banking Guild. I have to establish an acc–”

Someone bumped into her and she stumbled forward. Maud reached out and caught Sloane before she could fall. Sloane looked around, confused. “What the?”

Maud looked at her, and over at the person who had bumped into her. Maud’s eyes grew wide, then jerked her gaze back to Sloane. “Your bag!”

Sloane instinctively shot her hands to where her bag was, finding it gone. She turned and saw a telv in an oversized coat walking away with it at a brisk pace. Not wanting to lose the important things she had inside, Sloane immediately started rushing toward him. “Hey! Thief!”

The man’s head turned back to her and his eyes went wide as he saw her advancing on him. He immediately took off at a run. Knocking several people to the side as he scurried away from her. Sloane burst into a sprint after him. She heard Maud yell out to Ismeld, but didn’t spare the time to look back at them. Sloane chased after the man, winding through the crowds. He was able to stay just ahead of her, constantly throwing things in her path, but she knew she was slowly gaining on him. She’d reflect on it later, but her body had definitely improved.

She tried calling out, “Someone stop that telv! He’s a thief!”

Numerous people turned their heads, but not a single person took a step toward the rushing man. She had seen no guards either, which was surprising. She pursued the thief down a side street, leaping or dodging over boxes and garbage the man flung at her. Sloane almost caught him, but he juked her, which caused her to slam into a wall while he pivoted and darted down another street.

“Shit. This mother–” She exploded into a sprint, trying to catch back up.

Sloane saw him cut around a corner into an alley, and she followed. When she entered behind him, she saw him slow down toward a dead end. He was panting heavily, but didn’t seem overly concerned. Sloane settled into a walk and strode toward the thief. “Just give me my bag back and we can go our separate ways. No harm done.”

“You really got me running hard there, woman.” Sloane heard him say under his breath.

The telv smiled as he gained control over his breathing, and she got a good look at him for the first time. He was about her height and had a short scraggly beard that was brown like his curtain-style haircut. His brown eyes showed the confidence of someone who knew something she didn’t.

“You want this?” He asked as he held up her satchel by the cut strap.

“Just give it back, man. There’s nothing you’d want in there, anyway.”

He surprised her when he tossed it to the side. “You’re right. It’s not the bag we want.”

She froze. We? Sloane instantly went on alert and quickly drew her sword from her hip. Damn it. Why did I have to run off without Maud or Ismeld?

The man laughed. “That little blade isn’t going to save you.”

Sloane heard steps behind her and shifted so she could still see the thief while looking back. Two raithe men were walking down the alley and both were big. One was barely taller than her, but the other was at least a whole head taller, and both were solidly built. They were also armed with clubs.

The telv thief stepped forward. “You’re coming with us. The boss wants to meet you. We can either do this gently or not.”

She decided to delay. “Who’s your boss and what does he want with me? I’m nobody.”

The telv laughed again, which caused the two raithe who had stopped at a distance to ensure she couldn’t run to laugh as well. “Baroness Reinhart of Blightwych. A terran. Brought here by the flash like so many others of your kind.”

He knew a lot about her, and she wasn’t sure how. The man shook his head while she thought of her chances. “You’re a long way from Blightwych, ain’tcha? But I think that’s all just a scam. You’re trying to hustle all those noble types. I can respect that. So, what do ya say? As one scammer to another. We won’t touch ya. You come with us and you get to meet the boss.”

“And what will the Boss do after that?” She questioned.

He spread his arms wide and splayed his fingers. “That’s up to the boss. It’s out of my hands from there.”

Sloane sneered a response, “How very magnanimous of you.”

One of the two raithe stepped forward. Of course, it’s the big one.

“Look, you’re coming with us. Your two friends won’t find you here. There are no guards around, and no one else will help.”

“You’re crazy if you think I’m going to just come with you willingly.”

The telv sighed. “Fine. Don’t say I didn’t try to be hospitable.”

He jutted his chin forward and addressed the approaching raithe. “Grab her. Don’t harm her too much. The boss wants her healthy.”

Sloane turned toward the big man and lifted her blade. “Do not come near me. You will not like the result.”

The big man laughed. “Lady, you talk too damn much.”

She didn’t give him another chance, and rushed toward him and swung her sword at him. He blocked the strike with his club and then punched her in her face with his other hand, causing her head to snap to the rear as she fell backward onto the ground. Damn it. That was dumb.

“Delon, I just said not to harm her too much.”

Sloane rolled to her knees and spit out some blood from her split lip. She grabbed her sword and stood back up.

Delon smiled. “I got it, Ven. You have guts, Lady. I’ll give you that.”

“Get fucked, Delon.” She snarled at the man. Sloane felt blood coating her teeth.

The man just laughed as he approached again. This time, Sloane knew she had no choice. She lifted her hand toward him, causing him to halt. “Last chance. Come closer and I’ll fuck you up.”

The other raithe stepped forward until he was behind the bigger man.

Sloane channeled mana into her hand and prepared to fire a Flashbang spell at the two thugs. The smaller raithe made up his mind and stepped around Delon and lifted his club. She unleashed her spell, having it burst at chest level in front of the two. The small bluish-purple bolt detonated into the same flash of light and loud noise as before. All three of the men accosting her cried out. The two raithe dropped their clubs as their hands shot to their eyes and ears.

She jumped into motion, forgoing any hesitation, just like she had practiced against Cristole. She grabbed the first man by the shoulders and brought her knee up into his groin hard, eliciting a grunt as he collapsed. Sloane pivoted and brought her blade down on the bigger man’s wrist as he started to reach out toward her.

The blade didn’t cut through as Sloane expected and it got caught in the bone, which caused the man to scream out in pain. She put more pressure on the sword as she yanked it backward, slicing through the bone and causing the hand to fall to the ground. She drew back her blade, grabbed his shoulder with her opposite hand, and thrust the sword into the man’s stomach, causing his eyes to go wide. Sloane pulled the sword from Delon, and turned as he fell to the ground. She faced the telv instigator who was just starting to get over his initial disorientation. Sloane channeled a Manabolt from her hand and prepared to fire it at the man.

She watched as he rubbed his eyes and looked at her. “You fucking bitch. Don’t you know what you’ve done?”

“Yeah. This.” She fired the bolt at him and hit him square in the chest. The bolt exploded through him and caused a flare of energy to burst out of his back.

Sloane spun around, ready for anything else but then paused and gazed down at the whimpering raithe laying in a fetal position protecting his jewels. Delon, the bigger raithe, was bleeding out on the ground and didn’t seem to have much longer. Dismissing the thugs from her thoughts, Sloane walked over and picked up her satchel. Crouching down, she opened it and verified the contents, happy that everything was still there, but frowned at the cut strap. Going to need to fix that. I really like this bag.

She got up and turned around to leave, seeing Ismeld and Maud running by the alley. Maud seemed to catch sight of her because she did a double-take and slid to a stop before calling back to Ismeld.

Sloane walked down the alley to the two knights. Maud called out to her first. “Sloane! Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. They’re not.”

Ismeld walked over to the men, seeing the last raithe that was alive. She kicked him and dragged him to his feet before slamming him against the wall. “Who sent you? What do you want with the baroness?”

“We–We were sent to grab the terran lady by Mr. Rowe. He’s been collecting all of them before someone else can.”

“Who else is taking the terrans?”

“I don’t know! All I know is Mr. Rowe is trying to get whatever he can out of them before they’re taken by someone else and never seen again. Someone with power.”

Sloane stepped forward. “Who is Mr. Rowe?”

“You don’t–Mr. Rowe is the boss. He runs everything that’s outside central. He’s the one really in charge of the city.”

Ismeld looked between Sloane and Maud. “He sounds like the local underworld head.”

“What do we do about him? Get the guards?” Maud asked.

Ismeld shook her head. “The guard won’t care. They’ll only care that he did this in the noble district. No, we’ll need to–”

“Please! Don’t kill me!” the man pleaded.

“We’re not going to kill you,” Maud said with conviction.

Sloane tilted her head. “Then what are we going to do with him?”

“We’re letting him go,” Ismeld stated. “You will take a message back to your boss, though.”

The man stammered, “T–Thank you. Of course. Whatever you want.”

Ismeld pulled the man close and spoke quietly. “You will tell your boss to stay away from us. If anyone else comes for the baroness, Tenera herself will not save him.” The blonde knight shoved the man as she stepped back. He instantly ran, not even giving the bodies a spare glance. Ismeld looked around before addressing Sloane and Maud. “We should get back. You have everything of yours, Sloane?”

Sloane nodded.

“Good. Let’s go.”

Sloane made to follow the two women but stumbled when her gaze lingered on the two bodies of the men she had slain.

Maud looked back. “Sloane, are you coming?”

Sloane peered up at the woman. “Yeah. I’m right behind you.”

She didn’t speak again as they walked back to the inn and to where the rest of the group was.

Sloane closed her eyes as she sat down at a table. Ismeld and Maud were with the others, recounting what had happened. She started to tear up while she went over everything again in her head.

I barely hesitated in killing them.

What is happening to me?

The Logic of Mana

It had been a few days since the incident with the thugs. Gisele had come by and talked to her about what had happened, but Sloane did not want to think about it. Especially the puking that came later. Despite what some people may think or say, killing someone wasn’t as easy as it seemed. It shouldn’t be easy. Anyone that said otherwise was lying to themselves. With that thought, would she have resolved the situation any differently? No, I can’t say that I would. While she may have felt bad about the act after it all ended, she didn’t regret having done it. Those men wanted to kidnap her for whatever reason. She defended herself. End of story.

However, she was unhappy about how she handled the situation, namely how she ran off alone, leaving Ismeld and Maud behind. She needed to stay in control and assess situations better. Especially now that she knew that were several actors looking to take advantage of her and other humans. Sloane would get over how the situation ended. Still, she couldn’t argue with the results. She thought of the man they had let go. The knights wouldn’t kill someone in cold blood. Why would I? I’m not some mobster. She would handle any repercussions for that decision as it arrived. That’s a future Sloane problem. There was no need to dwell on the topic. What’s done was done. Next time, she wouldn’t stumble over her thoughts and would react appropriately.

Sloane remained free to continue her search, which now included people within the city. She needed to find out if Gwyn had been there in Thirdghyll and more about the humans that currently were. Or shit, if Gwyn is here now. She took a deep breath and got back to work.

While the knights had been off doing their own tasks, Sloane had delved into her crafting. She had messed with the rings and tested their limits. The knights were all testing them in their spare time, and it seemed most didn’t have the reaction that she and Gisele had before. After that distraction, she pivoted to other ideas. Her watch had many things that needed to be explored and researched. She had drawn the overall schematic of the watch itself and was going over it again. Looking at the sketch of the board, she considered the various functions again.

Sloane had purchased some paints just for this purpose. Plus, who didn’t like to paint?

Looking over the table of gems she had made with Reanny, she remembered the various purposes they had. Sapphire was the logic gem, the opal connected to the user of the watch, topaz displayed things to the user, the pink sapphire would draw and distribute power from the mana crystal, the amethyst targeted the use of mana that the ruby manipulates, the emerald connected to the user’s core, the various diamonds connected to mana and amplify its use, and finally, the onyx was a massive sensor. There were multiple runes on it that she suspected determined the type of things it would detect.

Sloane looked at the runes she had scribbled into the journal and tried to figure out their purpose. So far, she had managed to glean the Intent of a few from pushing her mana into them like Reanny did the gems. The more she did it, the more convinced she was gaining the ability to learn it easier. Many of the other runes or groupings were a bit difficult to figure out. The individual ones she was sure of were |Detect|, |Intent|, |Display|, |Use|, |User|, |Spell|, and |Amplify|. She could tell there was a simpler naming scheme associated with each rune within the Intent itself, but she hadn’t gotten that far. Sloane simply decided to ascribe her own description to each character.

She noticed how some runes combined with others for a more specific purpose. There were symbols that she worked out as operators for those groupings. The two sapphires were an example of this, the one on the left had a combined rune she was calling |Intent: User| while the one on the right had |Intent: Spell|. Which Sloane took as one handled the processing of user-focused intent and the other spell-focused.

Finally, some runework had a lengthy structure that seemed to follow a certain logic. The black diamond had a complicated runework that she had started to decode. Its structure was |something|-|Spell:Intent|‣|Use:(User:something)|. Based on what she had learned of the gem functions, Sloane theorized the runework had something to do with storage and the use of a spell. She wasn’t sure how that corresponded to Intent, however. On the Onyx, there was a runework chain–a group of runes that worked together–that she thought translated to |Detect:(Mana: Use)|–|Display| or if written out: detect mana use then display the results. She figured it was how the screen showed mana use in the surroundings. There were also a few runes on the topazes that likely dictated how to display the previous “data” gathered. That rune was the most complicated one Sloane could figure out at the moment. Some were far more complex, and deciphering those would come in time.

Looking through the journal, she had some ideas about how to use runes. Sloane didn’t think she would need gems for everything. She would need to test it, but she figured she could etch runes directly into an object. Silver or a similar metal was likely key in this regard. Some type of engraving ink. She had scribbled some ideas of a silver-based ink and an engraving pen that could utilize it.

Sloane would need to try and build one soon. For now, she put down her notebook and went back to her flashbang design. She had originally kept it hollow, thinking she would put some type of explosive inside. Now Sloane considered a different design. One that would make full use of runic chains. She would place an orb inside that she would engrave with runes. She just had to figure out how to imbue her Flashbang spell into the object.

Wait… That one runic chain.

Sloane quickly scanned back to the black diamond runework that she had been trying to puzzle out. It was obvious now that she thought about it. The gem’s function was to store a spell and then use it.

So, if the second rune focused on an action or requirement for use that left a rune to determine what to store…

With that thought, she wrote out what she suspected it did. The translation for the gem’s runework worked out as |Store|-|Spell: Intent|‣|Use:(User: Trigger)| in which she figured the little triangle represented the logic ‘wait for’. So, that meant the final runework indicated that it would store a spell and then wait until the user triggered the rune to cast it. The Intent portion of the runework probably referred to the user pushing the Intent of which spell they should store into it. With that thought, she wondered if the black diamond could do more than just store spells. Could it also store data? It was something she would need to test.

Going back to her working table of operators, she updated the list and scribbled in the logic.

Sloane added the two new runes to her running list and nodded. Everything was looking good. She just needed to make the engraving pen and she’d be golden.

Or silver, since that’s what she would need. She thought with a wry smile.

Based on the runes she knew now, Sloane believed she nearly had enough to test her grenade. Her only issue was figuring out a way to delay the use of the Flashbang spell. She would also need to add a button to the grenade with a pin so that it wouldn’t inadvertently go off. The button would trigger the runework and the spell. So, she needed to delay the cast. Which the handy ‣ operator could be used for. Yet, then she had to figure out a way to add a timer after the operator. Thinking about it, with the plethora of runes she had seen just on the watch, there had to be a rune for time. Sloane would just need to figure it out.

She also needed to figure out if engraving the runework on an orb or something inside the hollowed ball would cast the spell inside or outside. If it cast inside, she had to figure out a way to make a spell that separated the ball at the seam before casting Flashbang.

Or simply engrave the runework on the outside temporarily.

Sloane sighed. There was so much to do and test, but that was enough ‘artificing’ for the day. Definitely, a word.

Actually, speaking of tests… maybe one last thing.

Sloane looked down at her watch. It clearly had a way to store and use spells if her runic deciphering was correct. While she wanted to go hard in the paint and try to add a Mana Bolt to the storage, she figured the safest option would be to add the only spell she had made.

With a deep breath, she placed her hand over her watch and channeled her spell through her hand into the device. She kept her mind focused on the spell and the Intent of what she wanted. The screen glowed white before it did a quick flash and her spell channel ended. She looked down at the watch face and noticed a tiny rune that hadn’t been there along the side of the screen glowing white.

Her eyes widened as she saw that. The rune slowly pulsed, and she could feel a slight difference in the connection between the watch and herself. It was as if the spell was sitting there queued up and ready.

Since she chose the spell that wouldn’t cause damage, Sloane knew it wouldn’t cause any harm. She turned away and aimed her wrist at the back door of the wagon. Focusing on the watch, she thought Flashbang.

As soon as she finished the thought, she watched the spell launch out from her wrist and burst against the back door in a flash and a loud crack of sound.

Sloane instantly felt a rush of excitement. Yes!

She jumped up and pumped her fist. “Woo hoo!”

This adds so much versatility!

Sloane was thrilled and knew she had to show the knights. They will get a kick out of this! There are so many things we could do with this.

She instantly froze. Shit. I said I’d test my spells in the proper place.

“Ugh! Damn it, Sloane!”

Hopefully, no one noticed.

Sloane sighed. I really need runes to dampen the sound in the wagon.

She looked down at the watch and saw that the rune was subdued. Almost, like it’s recharging or on cooldown.

I definitely need to test everything else I can do with this watch. I should have considered it before. There are so many available gems that the watch has to have additional capabilities.

Feeling both satisfied and embarrassed by her test, Sloane decided to go find the knights.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane emerged from the wagon where she and the knights had set up a crafting workbench for her to use. She stretched and squinted her eyes in the bright light of the midday sun. Before stepping down the ladder, she looked to the left and the right, trying to find any clue that anyone had heard her spell work.

Satisfied that she hadn’t seen anyone, Sloane stepped down… Right into Cristole.

Sloane jumped in surprise. “What the? Where’d you come from?”

Cristole had a very unamused look on his face, and Sloane could feel the judgment just wafting off of him as if it were a physical thing.

“Sloane…” He started.

“Oh! Hi, Cristole. Nice to see you here!” Sloane knew she had to take control of the interaction or she’d never hear the end of it. Distract and redirect!

“Sloane–”

“So, what do you say we head to the bar? I’ll buy you a drink.” She distracted.

Cristole sighed. “Sloane, what–”

“I have so many great things to tell you about! Something new and exciting and will be a huge benefit to the group.”

“Wait. Sloane–”

“I also figured out how to make the flashbang!” She redirected.

Cristole did not look impressed. Time to go for the kill shot.

Sloane leaned close, placed her hand on the high elf’s shoulder, and gently patted it. “Cristole, buddy. Let’s not speak my shame into existence. Come. Join me. Together we shall rule the galaxy as Artificer and… uh… knight. Yeah.” Confusion!

Cristole raised a brow and tilted his head in confusion. “What the… Sloane, what in Relena’s name are you talking about?”

“Exactly. Come along!” Sloane said as she started walking back to the inn.

She smiled as she heard the groan and footsteps coming from behind her. Success.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane and Cristole sat at the bar inside the inn. She had bought him two ales. One as a bribe from talking about it to her, and the other to stop him from telling the others. Now that she actually had her own money.

Speaking of.

“So, Cristole. Before I speak on the new wondrous things I have discovered. Let’s discuss the Banking Guild.”

“Sloane… Don’t think I’m letting you off the hook.”

She pointedly looked at each beer and then back at him.

“Sure. Whatever you say, my friend.” She agreed with a smile.

Cristole groaned again as he threw his hands up. “Fine! Okay, so. Banking Guild. Sure. Let’s discuss it. What do you want to know?”

“One, can we go? Two, what do I need to do to obtain an account? Three, how does the Guild track my money wherever we go?” She ticked off.

Cristole nodded along as she listed her questions. “Alright. Yes, we can go. It’s only midday, so we can actually go after this. We will bring your patents of nobility that establish you as a baroness of House Reinhart. That will ensure you get a higher-tier account due to such status. Lastly, every month, the Guild will send out the updated ledgers in armed caravans from each regional headquarters. Thirdghyll is one of these. These travel a route that passes through each major branch, which in turn sends out updates to the smaller branches.

“It’s a proven and secure system, but always make sure you track your own purchases and balance so that you do not over allot your account. The Guild enforces harsh penalties upon anyone who does. You should never test them. They’re a very powerful entity.”

Sloane’s eyes went wide. An idea slammed into her head like a sledgehammer. An idea that could be very profitable and right up her runic alley. Thank you fantasy for your wonderful tropes that transfer to real life.

“Cristole. Where is the main headquarters of the Banking Guild for West Ikios?”

“It’s in Marketbol. A Sovereign City that the Guild itself funded and founded as a neutral location.”

“Marketbol.” Sloane deadpanned. “That name couldn’t be blander for a Banking Guild if they tried…”

Cristole chuckled. “You’re not wrong. Marketbol is only about one hundred and thirty kilometers from here.”

Sloane considered her idea. “What is the likelihood the group could go there first? I think I can pitch a revolutionary idea to the Guild that will save them hundreds of gold and ensure their ledgers are one-hundred percent accurate.”

Cristole tilted his head. “What is your idea, exactly?”

Sloane smiled. “I want to create a membership card for the Guild that will allow you to synchronize your account balance no matter where you are. In the first version, you will simply go to the nearest branch when you go somewhere new and register your card for that branch. Once you leave, you update it. Or even if you forget to do that, when you get to the next branch and register it, your balance will update automatically. So instead of forcing the bank to constantly send out caravans to update ledgers everywhere, the new system will ensure the people do it for them. Each regional headquarters can maintain a runic system that creates a backup of the database for security purposes.

“What do you think?”

“That’s… that’s a lot. However, I certainly see the benefit. Why don’t we meet with the Guildmaster of the branch here in Thirdghyll? Instead of going today, let’s go tomorrow. I’ll set up a meeting with him. You can describe your idea and maybe show him an example of what you’re envisioning. Let’s see his response and we can go from there. If there is enough money in the venture, I’m sure we can convince Ser Gisele of a detour.”

“A prototype? By tomorrow?” Sloane asked hesitantly.

“Yes, is that doable?” Cristole asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah. Sure. No problem. Easy peasy.” She replied while internally cursing.

It’s going to be a long night.

The Banking Guild

As discussed in other parts of this text, society was changed at all levels, no matter the nation. One of the earliest examples of this is evident in the various Guilds. Their acceptance of magic and mana solidified the primacy of the guild system at large and even encouraged the establishment of new guilds. The two most prominent of these post Anomaly guilds, of course, are the Artificer’s and Mage’s Guilds. These two were humbly formed by trailblazers in their respective fields but developed into the influential continent-spanning organizations that we see today. However, one cannot discount the massive contributions that were made at the behest of the Banking Guild.

- A History of Mana. 184 SA

It was very late, and Sloane was quite literally burning the midnight oil. She was exhausted, but knew there was more to do. She had spent the last few hours sketching out various designs that the guild could use for currency tracking and purchases. Badges didn’t work for her. She considered pen-like cylinders but felt that was too Empire. In the end, she decided that she would just go with what she knew.

Sloane was hard at work trying to design a card that the Banking Guild would be interested in. She had a general idea of what she needed to craft, but ran into a problem as soon as she considered the runework. First, she knew she needed to make the card, so figured she may as well start there. The runes could come later.

Sloane grabbed some steel and pushed her mana in it, shaping it into a small credit card. She left a slot for the “chip” that she would make from silver and some gems. Looking down, she considered the chip and what gems she would require. Sloane grabbed a sapphire, black diamond, and opal from her slowly diminishing stock and then placed them in front of her. She also picked up a small coin of silver and started shaping it into the design she wanted. It looked almost identical to the ones back home, just silver instead of gold.

Now, time to fabricate the first true Manatek item– Oh… hey, I like that.

She picked up the gems and forced mana into them, keeping the shape and intent of what she wanted firmly in her mind. Gems were much more difficult to work with than metals, but she watched as the gems were slowly reformed into a square for the black diamond and triangles for the opal and sapphire.

Sloane used her tweezers to gently place the gems into their slots in the chip. After which, she manipulated the silver to carefully mold a lip that would hold the gems in place. Content that the MTC, or ManaTek Chip as she had just dubbed it, was done well, she then proceeded to insert the chip into the slot on the card. Using a bit more Alteration, she melded the silver to the steel card.

The card looked great, even if it was currently blank. Considering the look, she smiled before altering it a bit more to add a slot for another gem. A way to differentiate customer tiers.

Sloane grabbed her journal and paints and then designed the card of what she thought the final product would look like. Writing in some placeholder runes in the meantime. She would transfer the picture to a scroll later to present it to the local Guildmaster.

She was happy. Now, she needed to figure out the runework, or at least enough to make it work in a basic form.

Sloane knew she needed approximately four runic chains. She would need one to tell the black diamond what to store. Writing her thoughts in her notebook, she considered other requirements. A runic chain would be required to act as a trigger for when it contacted a terminal device that she would also need to design. That was a headache and a half. She would need to have the sapphire hold the intent of transferring data from the card to the terminal and back. She needed some way to secure it all. Figuring out a way to have someone secure it with their mana signature would be the most ideal way to do it. If that was even a thing. I’ll need to test later. The opal would allow it to connect to the user, which should allow it to check their mana against the card’s data to match them.

So, the runes she needed that she didn’t know were Secure, Mana Signature, Data, and Transfer. Data and Transfer were the important ones. She had to figure those out before the card would work at all.

Why did I have to commit to something so soon? I barely know the runic language.

Sloane banged her head against the table a few times. Thiiink.

She took her watch off and took it apart again. She looked at the runes and then really focused on them, channeling her mana as she did. Sloane needed more. She needed to understand them. She had tried pushing her mana into the runes before, but now she would do more.

Sloane felt at each rune and channeled her mana through herself and the rune. She drew heavily on the blue mana her core was able to utilize. It was what helped with logic and knowledge. She pulled the mana back from the rune and refocused through her ring. Pushing herself, Sloane put her entire being into one simple concept: learning runes. She concentrated on the first symbol, trying to gain an understanding of its Intent.

Sweat dripped from her brow as Sloane continued to push herself. However, her progress did not come without struggle, and she became increasingly tired out. It was as if she were mentally draining herself the more she channeled the mana. Just as she was about to give up on the current rune, Sloane felt something click in her mind and a rush that seemed to gather toward her core. She instantly stopped channeling her mana and sat back. Her mind was also in a rush. Where before Sloane was focusing on figuring out what runes meant, she now felt as if she had a connection to them. She looked back at the runes and sensed she could almost figure them out. She channeled her mana again and focused it on the feeling she had.

There was a difference almost immediately. She now felt her ability to read them had grown, in just a few moments too. How does that work? Sloane scrutinized the previous rune again and she discerned its meaning nearly instantaneously. That rune stood for |Repair|, which was going to be very beneficial to know. Also, great to know my watch has a self-repair function. However, it wasn’t useful now.

She went to the runework connected to the black diamond and examined it. The effect was the same. Now, this is exactly what I need. Sloane had found the runic chain for |Store:Knowledge|. That alone solved a massive requirement she had.

With that success, she continued. Sloane located and deciphered runes for |Combine|, |Mana|, and |Time|. Her head was starting to throb so she stopped channeling all mana. The action caused the pain to lessen, which led her to believe there was a connection between mana use and mental strain.

Sloane sat back and considered her options. First, she had just figured out how to finish her Flashbang grenades. Second, she obtained what she needed for a prototype. While she didn’t have a way to transfer currently, Sloane figured she could try and figure that out on the way to Marketbol.

Grabbing her small set of engraving tools, she got to work. Sloane hadn’t had a chance to create an engraving pen yet and didn’t have silver ink, so she would have to use magic to alter some silver when she was done.

Before starting the engraving process, Sloane wrote out the runework she would need for the prototype. She needed the |Store: Knowledge| chain, then she could use |Combine| instead of Transfer for the time being. So, the next that would be needed was the chain to send and receive data, |Combine:Knowledge|‣|Use:(Detect:Trigger)|. The terminal would have a trigger that the chip would contact.

Sloane nodded. That’s all I can do for now. Let’s hope it works. She got to work on engraving and performing the finishing touches on the card.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane woke up to a knock on the room’s door. She groaned and shambled to open the door, finding Cristole standing there with a smile.

“You’re not ready?” He asked in a far more pleasant tone than she needed that early.

“Of course not. I was up all damn night. What do you want, Cristole?” Yeah, I am not a morning person.

“We need to leave soon. I figured I would check on you since you missed breakfast.” he cheerfully informed her, purposefully not letting his eyes drift up to look at the mess her hair was in.

Sloane groaned again.

“Be right down.”

Sloane shut the door in his face before he could open his cheery mouth.

She looked around her room and took a deep breath before getting ready.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane and Cristole walked down the street toward the Banking Guild. She felt a lot better than when she had first woken up, but was still a bit nervous about meeting with the person in charge of the local branch. However, she was also excited to see if there had been any developments as yet from Reanny and Mulinn. Then, on the flip side, getting an account with the guild also came with the realization that she and Gwyn may never go home.

Basically, I’m on a rollercoaster of emotions.

Cristole explained what they would do, “So, we’ll meet with the Guildmaster first, and then afterward we can get your account for your House all set up. I brought all of your documents.”

“Alright. I’m ready to begin Operation Noble Pretender.” Sloane stated seriously.

“Sloane, serious. This is important, even if we were just meeting to talk. Frankly, I am surprised we were able to meet with the Guildmaster this quickly.”

“I’m being serious. Cristole, I fully understand how make or break this meeting will be.”

“Good.” He paused as they passed through a group of people that were crossing the road before stepping up to a beautiful Romanesque-style stone building with five tall pillars lining the front. “Because we’re here. How did you say it before? Put your face game on?”

Sloane chuckled. “My game face is on and primed for action.”

Wait… She groaned internally. That’s what she said. “So to speak…Whatever, let’s do this.”

When they walked in, they stepped into a massive lobby and looked up at a statue of an intricately adorned telv woman who looked down upon all who entered the guild.

“The goddess Dylenia. She is the goddess of commerce. The guild maintains that anyone who attempts to cheat them should hope that Dylenia mercifully smites them first, for the guild will have no mercy in their retribution. They have backed up that statement for over a century now.”

Sloane nodded. “Impressive.” They walked around and toward a central desk where a few raithe and telv were meeting with customers. She followed Cristole to a separate line where there was a moon elf couple that wore nicer clothing than the others within the guild. The woman gave Sloane a once-over before turning back and quietly resuming a conversation with her husband.

Cristole leaned over and whispered in her ear, “This is the counter for nobles. The attendants who will interact with us have additional training to deal with any of the nobility or their servants who may have business with the guild.”

“Understood.” Sloane gazed around, taking in the slights. There was a cage with seven windows in front of a massive vault door across from her. She turned and looked behind them and took note of the offices that lined the wall. Toward the back, there was a staircase that snaked up to a floor above.

The two waited a few minutes until the noble couple in front of them finished their business and stepped away toward the offices. The raithe associate took one look at Cristole and Sloane, “One moment, please.”

He walked to a telv that seemed to be overseeing the area and whispered to him. The telv looked over, definitely taking in their looks before walking over and addressing them.

“Good morning. How may the Guild assist you today?”

Cristole smiled. “Good morning. We have an appointment with the Guildmaster. I am Ser Cristole Leblanc and this is Baroness Sloane Reinhart of House Reinhart of Blightwych.”

The telv kept a professional demeanor as Cristole spoke, and didn’t react at all to anything Cristole said. She supposed the man had met far more important people than a simple “baroness.”

“Welcome to the Banking Guild of Thirdghyll, Milady and Ser. I am Aimon Roderik.” He looked down at a log on the desk in front of him. “I see your appointment right here. Thank you.”

Aimon looked at Sloane. “Milady, I see that you do not currently have an account with the guild. Will you be opening one with us today?”

“I intend to, Mr. Aimon. After the meeting with the Guildmaster, of course.”

“Wonderful, milady. I will ensure everything is prepared for when you have concluded your business. Would you like me to give you an overview of our services?”

Sloane asked Cristole, “Could I have the guild’s copy of the contract, please?”

Cristole nodded, retrieving the requested document from the satchel he wore.

Grabbing it, she returned her focus to Aimon. She explained as she handed it to him. “I have a contract with some merchants from Vilstaf. I would like to have it reviewed and affixed to my account. The Guild should already have the merchant’s authorization and transactions waiting for the account’s creation. Lastly, I would like to deposit some of the funds that I have accumulated thus far.”

Aimon briefly scanned over the contract and nodded. “I am aware of this contract, actually. Our connection to Vilstaf arrived a few days ago to establish the hold on funds for you. I will ensure it’s ready for your review and approval when you return.

“As far as services, this is just one of them. We also maintain an account for you and ensure it is up-to-date all over West Ikios. Further, as a member of the nobility, we will act as mediators or consultants for any transactions you wish to make for a small fee. Our esquires are some of the best in the region. Lastly, we can manage your finances or assist in hiring competent personnel who can do so for your House.”

Sloane followed along. The services seemed fairly standard from what she was used to, and was sure she would hear more when she returned from her meeting.

“Thank you. I look forward to doing business with your Guild. I may actually take you up on the offer to assist with financial consulting.”

Aimon gave his best service face and smiled. “The Guild looks forward to assisting with any needs House Reinhart may have.”

He annotated some notes on some forms and placed the contract with other documents he already had set aside for her. Looking back up, Aimon smiled again. “I will inform the Guildmaster that you have arrived. He will send an attendant when he is available to meet with you. If you would please take a seat over here.” He gestured to some cushioned chairs and small tables arranged and decorated with some potted plants.

“Thank you for your time, Mr. Aimon,” Sloane said with a grin.

The telv twitched before smiling and giving her a slow nod. Huh, who’d have thought being polite would elicit a reaction?

Cristole looked at her with a raised brow before leading her to the chairs.

They had barely sat down before an attendant brought them a pitcher of water and some glasses.

She and Cristole spoke while they waited for the meeting.

“So, remember. You simply need to impress him. You don’t need to try to make a deal. The deal will be in Marketbol. You only need his recommendation so that they will take you more seriously.” Cristole reminded her.

“Understood. We got this.”

Cristole raised his hand and pointed at her. “No. You got this. I’ll be waiting in the back as your escort. You’ll be meeting alone.”

Sloane raised a brow. “I didn’t expect that.”

“You’ll be fine. Here, one second.”

They waited as a moon elf woman walked toward them from the stairs she had just descended.

“Lady Reinhart?”

Sloane nodded. “Yes?”

“Please, right this way. The Guildmaster will see you now.”

Sloane looked at Cristole, who smiled at her and stood up.

She pumped herself up, mentally preparing herself for an important meeting. A technology pitch, of all things, was something she had extensive experience with. A tech pitch in a fantasy world, though, would be new.

I got this. All of this is for Gwyn. Any benefit I gain only improves my odds of finding her.

The Cost of Progress

The sun elf across from her had a contemplative expression on his face. The big man looked more like a modern CEO than some banker image she had in her mind. He had clearly maintained his fitness, though his age was belied by hair that was more salt than pepper. He had brown eyes that seemed to pierce right through her. Though the man wasn’t a noble–which Cristole had explained was deliberate for such positions–yet he held an aura of authority. He knew his role and domain, and she could tell from the short interaction thus far that he knew exactly how much influence he could exert within that domain.

Sloane had just finished telling her story about how she had arrived in Thirdghyll and about magic and mana. There was some obfuscation of her origins, but Guildmaster Lanthil Romaris noticed that she was a terran almost immediately and had asked questions. I really need to figure out where that naming came from and why.

She continued to look over at the man as he spoke. “So, please, allow me to express what I have understood so far. You are a noble in your world. Which isn’t interesting in of itself. There has been another noble terran or two in the city within the last few weeks. I believe one is advising Count Kayser as we speak. However, your connection to Blightwych is far more interesting and provides you with a bit more credibility. Frankly, if it weren’t for that, I wouldn’t have nearly enough time to entertain whatever business you feel you have with the Guild.

“But to the crux of the matter, this mana business is disconcerting. I haven’t experienced anything like it at all. There have been whispers amongst the higher society of Thirdghyll, and I am aware that the count has opened an investigation into the matter. Yet, that is neither here nor there. You say this mana can benefit the Banking Guild. You will need to elaborate a bit more I think.”

Sloane nodded her head in acknowledgment. “Of course! So, at its core, from what I’ve gathered, mana wants to be used. In this, I have discovered that mana has an underlying logic to it. It can be used in the transfer of knowledge and information if done correctly.”

“And you’ve discovered this ‘correct’ way, yes?” The Guildmaster replied as if he had heard it all before.

She was a bit taken aback. Many people she had interacted with in business in the past preferred some background. Not too much mind you, but enough so that they could frame things. It seemed Sloane would need to take a different tack.

“Yes.” Sloane reached into her satchel and pulled out the card and the papers she drew on. She placed them on the desk in front of her and explained. “This is a card that connects to mana and allows you to store information on it. More, specifically, information concerning the person who owns it and their balance. This card will connect to a terminal that the Banking Guild will maintain that will synchronize information with the user’s card. They can then use that card to withdraw or transfer funds. In time, the Guild can set up a network of merchants who will make transactions using your card system. The Banking Guild could even charge fees for such use.”

The man reached out and grabbed the card, “This card can allow for all this?” He grabbed the design with his other hand and Sloane observed as he compared the image with the real one.

“Yes. This version is a prototype that can accept information and transfer it. It will save the guild—”

“Yes, yes. The guild will save tons of money. Look, you don’t have to give me the spiel, Lady Reinhart. I know the game. I can understand the implications of what you’re suggesting. I don’t even need to know how it works. What I want to know is thus, why should the Guild work with you in particular? I’m sure others can figure this out eventually, especially now that we know it exists. That would give us far more control than what I suspect you will ask our leadership in Marketbol. That is why you want this meeting? A recommendation? Exactly.”

Sloane took a breath and a sip of the water she had been provided when she first entered the office. “The Guild will want to work with me because I can provide what your guild cannot. I can provide knowledge of how such a system works and how to best implement it based on case history from an entire world of use and experience.”

Lanthil’s eyes seemed to glint as a hint of a smile made the corners crinkle. “That… That is what I was looking for. I’m sure we could find other terrans that had the same knowledge as you, but that is neither here nor there. You’re here now with a product. One that seems, on the surface, to be beneficial enough to be of use. You don’t need to convince me of how effective it is. Frankly, I don’t really care. I will make money either way. So you want my recommendation? How can you and House Reinhart benefit me?”

Her eyes widened. Did he just ask for a damn bribe?

“Are you–What are you asking for?”

He smiled. “I suspect I know what you’re thinking. ‘Oh my! Did he ask me for a bribe?’ No. I do not want money. I don’t need your money. Milady, if you’re here pitching this idea to me, it’s because you don’t have money and you need it.”

“I see…” and she did. Sloane realized then what he wanted. It was the intangibles: favors, influence, backroom deals. He wanted a piece of the pie.

“How would you rate the quality of your staff, Lanthil?”

The Guildmaster of Thirdghyll smiled. “Now, that is an interesting question. I have a very professional and efficient staff. Even better, they are loyal. They are very good at what they do, despite the region’s overall lack of profitability.”

“I believe we may be able to come to an arrangement then. House Reinhart currently is looking to expand its influence on the financial market. However, we are lacking key personnel to effectuate this practically. Perhaps, if you were able to provide recommendations for experts in the field, this would allow the House to better work with the Guild. Further, House Reinhart remembers its friends and those that have helped them.” Sloane went all in.

This would either make or break her, and she knew it would come with lasting consequences. She just had to ensure his desire continued to concern money and outweighed any desire to screw her over.

“You know, I have some excellent prospects. Actually, I have a niece that would be perfect for such a role. Since you will be traveling, I couldn’t just let a member of my family go without providing her with some way to ensure her protection. I have a man who I believe would be an excellent member of your house guard.” He pushed his deal, clearly trying to tie himself to her with a family member, but not one of any prime position within his family. The man would clearly just be there to spy or act as a minder. Probably both.

“Mr. Romaris, I do believe the Order that is accompanying me would provide ample security for another person. They are exceptionally trained Blightwych Knights, after all.”

“Of course, of course. However…” He picked up a stack of papers that had been on his desk and started reading, “Several conversations between the Order of Haven’s Hope and Baroness Reinhart have indicated that the two groups will soon part. Baroness Reinhart is currently searching for a daughter that was separated from her. Observation has not indicated any clues as to where or why this occurred. The Knights are also split on the matter. Continued observation will be required to ascertain the future goals of the Order and the desires of individual members. Baroness Sloane has entered into a profitable contract with the siblings of Farum Merchant Co. As of this entry, the Baroness’s share of the profits is considerable due to the sibling’s rapid rising in Vilstaf. Indications are that the dwarven siblings will be expanding soon. In one short month, they have had to hire ten additional staff to keep up with sales and an increase in business based on the designs provided by the baroness. There are clear indications that the objects sold are slightly magical in functionality. Further observations will be required. As yet, these objects have not spread to Thirdghyll, and we have not observed sightings of magic use amongst anyone other than terrans. The siblings in Vilstaf are suspected to be able to utilize this new phenomenon. Recommend increased observation into the baroness to ascertain whether she can provide access to magic.”

He paused for a moment, gauging her reaction. “Shall I continue?”

Sloane’s voice caught in her throat before she could respond. How had he gotten that much information about me so fast? Are they looking for Gwyn?

She started to try to speak before she felt a hand on her shoulder. Sloane looked up to see Cristole… No, Ser Cristole standing beside her with his hand on the hilt of his sword. “Guildmaster, you should explain yourself and your intentions. Right now.”

There was a click, and Sloane turned her head to see two men behind them at the door. The orkun with his hand on the knob, spoke up, “Guildmaster, is everything alright?”

He’s the first orkun I’ve seen in Thirdghyll. His tusks look fierce.

The Guildmaster raised a hand. “Yes, everything is perfectly alright, Reji. Please, allow me to explain.”

Sloane turned and observed the elf that had evidently known who she was for some time now.

“I don’t believe I need to express that whatever I tell you from now on is in confidence. You will not repeat it.” He pointedly looked at Ser Cristole, who hadn’t relaxed yet. “Not to Ser Gisele nor Lady d’Argin. If you do, I will not be pleased.”

Before Cristole could speak, Sloane placed a hand on his forearm. He looked down at her, and she spoke up. “Understood. We won’t tell anyone. Now, tell us how you know so much about us.”

Lanthil Romaris stared at the two of them for what seemed like minutes. Sloane wasn’t sure what he was looking for, but she started to feel uncomfortable under his gaze. She started to get some vibes she had not been expecting from what she had originally thought was a regional manager to a bank.

“Baroness Reinhart, I believe before I get to that, I should explain a bit about the Guilds at large. Perhaps it will illuminate things for you.”

Sloane looked at him, then tilted her head as she realized he was waiting for her reply.

She lazily waved him on, as if what he had to say was the most boring topic for one such as she, but metaphorically slid to the edge of her seat. “Go on…”

He smirked a bit before continuing. “First, let me preface my explanation that the Guilds are relatively neutral in this region of Ikios. We do not interfere in the politics of the governments unless it will particularly affect the guilds as a whole. The Sovereign Cities and their unique political situation lends to this stance. The guilds have realized that the continent is far too large to maintain an effective system over all of it. So, we have partitioned the continent into sub-regions, such as West Ikios. Each region has a guild council that is chaired by the head of each guild. The Guilds hold considerable influence due to how we remain neutral, how unified we are in purpose, and of course to what lengths we will go to maintain that influence.” He ended chillingly.

Sloane narrowed her eyes. Two can play at that game. “There’s no need for threats, Lanthil. I know the spiel: you’re part of a powerful organization that crosses borders and has the resources and the will to maintain your position in society. Such games are not new to me. You subdivide a single continent because you can’t easily maintain control over the whole of it. Organizations in my world are global. Corporations with influence over billions. I get it. Now, please. Get to the point of your explanation.”

In the corner of her eye, she saw Ser Cristole looking down at her in open shock. She smirked, and the Guildmaster caught it. He started laughing heartily. “Well said. I hope you don’t mind that your freely given information will probably end up spreading to appropriate ears.”

Sloane shrugged. Knowledge would eventually get out, anyway. I just need to control the release on my own initiative.

“Very well. To the point, each major city, and area of influence, has a single guild coordinating things for all the other guilds. This is usually the Banking Guild, mainly due to our resources and available personnel. That is not always the case. It is the case here. If anything of note happens, the other guilds ensure that information is disseminated to the proper people. That is me. A new people coming to our world? This fantastical new mythical phenomenon that before had only existed in legend as the acts of gods or their agents? That warrants our attention and our reaction.

“We would have approached you, had you not approached us. The count is gathering up almost every terran he can find, and I do not know why. The Empire is moving against the Sovereign Cities, and I do not know why. Many things are happening that we are still collecting information on. You provide me with potential answers to one, plus you also potentially increase the influence of the Guilds as a whole. You will have my recommendation if you take my niece as a member of your House, and if you hire the guard, I have suggested. A guard who will be with you as you eventually meet with Count Kayser, and you will provide him with whatever opportunity he needs to gain information for me. Do this, and you will get my recommendation before you leave, and some advice on how to proceed.”

Sloane nodded. She noted that the man was highly pragmatic. This could work. It’s not like I have to do much else. “Your man will not endanger my interests or any of the people close to me. If he does… well, that will be the last thing he does. I’m sure your spies know what happens to those who wish to harm me.” Ugh… smooth, Sloane. Smooth.

The narrowing of his eyes told her all she needed to know about the subject. He did nod his head, however, “He will listen to your orders, so long as they provide what I need. When you leave Thirdghyll, he will protect my niece and you because that is in my interest. You have much to prove before we get to that point, however.”

“Of course. Also, I wish for my account to have the highest tier of access the Banking Guild provides.”

The Guildmaster stood up and quirked his brow. He looked back down at the design she had given him. “You know, the Ruby Tier is actually our second-highest tier, and typically for dukes or the like. We reserve the higher for royalty. I will see that you are granted the tier you so eloquently painted in your example.” He looked up at the two guards that had remained by the door. One nodded and slipped out.

Sloane stood and held out her hand with a sly smile. “I look forward to our future business.”

He gripped her hand with surprising gentleness. “A pleasure, Lady Reinhart. I will send for my niece and my man. They will meet you at your inn tonight.”

Sloane acknowledged him and then looked at Cristole. “Shall we go open my account?”

Ser Cristole looked conflicted at first, but quickly straightened after he peered into her eyes. With an incline of the head, he agreed. “Let’s.”

Sloane walked to the door to exit, but not before the Guildmaster called out. She turned back toward him. “Milady, next time someone seeks to take advantage of you, try not to leave remains behind. It’s in poor form. Luckily, you will not have to worry about anything now. Further, the parties involved haven’t seen, let alone obtained any terran children. That would also be poor form, and they know the Guilds would frown upon this. Consider the information a gesture of the Guild’s goodwill. ”

Sloane simply nodded before heading back to open an account. Sighing in relief at the news–or lack of news about Gwyn.

It seems that a House Reinhart is finally being established. One step closer to securing the means needed to maintain a search, no matter how distant I must go.

As the door closed behind her and Ser Cristole, Sloane noted that the Guildmaster had never actually said how the Guild or guilds obtained the information they had on the group, let alone the thugs.

I Will End You

Lanthil Romaris sat at his desk, brooding over the strange meeting he just finished. While the content of what the baroness had proposed was new and potentially revolutionary, the method in which she delivered and the underlying goals were not. It was a typical pitch to try and take advantage of the Guild’s vast resources. If the baroness weren’t a terran, he would have given it barely a passing thought. She provided opportunities that he would not have otherwise.

Lanthil had been serious when he had told Baroness Reinhart that he didn’t need to know how her object worked. He would hire personnel whose sole focus would be to become experts in the new system. If it did as she suggested, it would bring vast profits to the Guild and further allow them to create a stranglehold on the region’s politics. He would have to continue the observation and information collection of the baroness and her House by the Blad–

His guard interrupted Lanthil’s thoughts. “Guildmaster, Stefan will be here shortly. However, Elodie will take another twenty to arrive.”

“Thank you, Reji. That is fine. Please allow Stefan in as soon as he arrives.”

Reji gave him a nod. “Will do, boss.” The orkun seemed to hesitate as he turned.

“Did you have anything else?” Lanthil pressed.

“If it’s alright with you. What do you think of the noble that was just here?”

Lanthil made it a habit to hire personnel who were able to read others. It was beneficial to have subordinates who understood what you needed when you needed it. However, it was equally helpful to have professionals that could read others and give potentially insightful information that he could utilize in dealing with them. Reji, in particular, was an excellent judge of character with but a single interaction. His input had always been welcome.

“What do you mean?”

“There was something about her, boss. I can’t quite explain it, but I felt… something about her. Her presence was more than just the snobby or superior impression you get from other nobles.” Reji explained.

Lanthil slowly nodded, considering.

After a minute, he responded to the guard, waiting patiently. “I’ll keep it in mind. Next time she meets with me, tell me if you feel anything different. I think I know what to try.”

“Understood, Guildmaster.”

There was a knock at the door and Reji opened it, allowing Stefan to enter while he stepped out.

Lanthil examined the raithe that had just entered. The man was tall by raithe standards, nearly the Guildmaster’s own height. He was thin and had an aristocratic appearance to him. He had long white hair with a tinge of red toward the tips. The raithe and his coat would fit in any noble gathering. His red eyes almost seemed to glow as he stood there with a relaxed look to him. Lanthil knew the man wasn’t actually one of the nobility, but that didn’t seem to affect his demeanor.

“Guildmaster, you requested my attendance?” Stefan inquired.

Lanthil stood and walked around his desk. “Stefan, thank you for coming. I have a job for you and your Guild. You will act as a guard for a baroness. One of interest to me and the Guilds.”

He spent the next fifteen minutes going over his plans and requirements for the man. They discussed what would be expected of his role and how he would relay any information to the Guilds.

“I will inform the Guild and obtain a support team. I will meet with your niece before we meet with the Baroness tonight.”

“Here, this will give you more insight into who you will be working for.” The Guildmaster said as he handed Stefan the dossier he had compiled on the terran.

✦ ✦ ✦

Reji knocked and opened the door and Lanthil looked over from the chair he had off to the side near his liquor cabinet. The orkun peeked in, “Guildmaster, your niece is here.”

“Good, good. Let her in”

His niece entered, and he noticed that she had taken the time to dress in a professional attire of pants and a tunic in the Guild colors. She had also redone her braids; he noted. She likely assumed he had business for her. He appreciated the foresight. It was one of the reasons he chose her. Her ability to manage finances would be sorely missed, but having a family member enter into a relationship with what would potentially be a rising House would have a longer-lasting benefit to him.

“Uncle, did you review the reports I filed? Is that what this is about?”

“No, no. Can’t I just wish to meet with my favorite niece?” He chuckled as he gestured to the bar.

Elodie walked over and poured herself a glass of his finest whisky, just a finger, and turned back toward him. “Uncle, no offense, but you haven’t asked to just meet with me since I was a young girl. We’re all business, and that’s fine. I enjoy business.”

“Alright, you’ve got me. I do have something for you, and no, it’s not your report. Though, your financial acumen displayed in the report has something to do with that. It’s your connection to the family that is equally important.”

She had a dry look as she responded. “Uncle Lanthil… You’re not marrying me off are you?”

Lanthil nearly choked out his drink, which would have been a waste of a good vintage. “What? Where did you..? Why would you think that? We’re not a noble family.”

“So you’re not going to tell me that it would be in the best interest of the family if you used me for a political marriage?”

Lanthil gave his niece a long look. “That’s what you think I’d do?”

She tilted her head. “Isn’t it?”

“Of course not! However, I do have a job for you. That will be potentially highly political.”

Elodie narrowed her eyes as he spoke. “So, a job. Are you reassigning me?”

He considered how to present the position. “In a way. There is a new House–House Reinhart of Blightwych. You will join it and manage its finances. It will probably include a lot of traveling.”

“To what purpose?” She asked.

“The House wishes to do extensive business with the Guild. Further, it will allow certain other connections and information. You know my role for the Guilds here in Thirdghyll. This will further that.”

Elodie nodded in consideration. “I understand. When do I start? Do you have more information?”

“Immediately. You will meet with your bodyguard, who is also a member of the Guilds. He will report directly to you for any Guild matters, but he will also maintain an outside link to connect with us. Then you will meet with Baroness Reinhart at her inn. Her file is on my desk. Review it before you meet with her, please. Of note, she is one of the terrans.”

Her eyes widened. “A terran? She’s the second noble I’ve heard of from her people then. Does she have business with us? Instead of Count Kayser?”

“Thirdghyll is but a stop in her travels. You will accompany her to Marketbol if she proves herself and gains my recommendation. Otherwise, we will consider a resolution to the matter.”

Elodie nodded again, understanding his meaning. “I look forward to the assignment. Can you explain more of what you expect from my role within the House?”

“Yes, here’s what I want from you…”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane and Cristole arrived back at the inn after her meeting and setting up an account with the Banking Guild. The high elf knight was extremely helpful in navigating the minutiae of what was required, providing documentation where required, and explaining contracts and forms she needed to fill out.

It completely surprised Sloane that the guild had the concept of standardized forms. It definitely didn’t seem to add up to the progression that she had attributed to society at large since arriving. However, she supposed that things would have some differences due to being an entirely different civilization.

She was currently sitting at a table looking through all the provided documents concerning her account and the badge with information that would act as a second form of identity for any branch location. It was a round coin that fit into the palm of her hand. The Banking Guild of West Ikios was written in a flowery script curved along the top edge. The badge had a ruby inset into the center of the base of a scale that filled the entire front side. Above the gemstone, it had a small crest of Thirdghyll engraved, while beneath was her name and title. Turning it over, she noted the other information that would denote her account identifier inscribed within a small area. One of the perks of being in the Ruby Tier was that they would engrave her House crest into it. If she wanted this option, Sloane just needed to drop the badge back off so that they could let their jeweler perform the job.

She placed the items back into her satchel and looked up and around. The inn was nearly empty, and Sloane made sure to examine each person that was there. She wasn’t sure who was a spy anymore. The Guild clearly had people tailing them for some time. Cristole was sitting across from her nursing an ale, he hadn’t talked much on the way back and she chose not to press at the time. Now seems as good as any, though.

“So, Cristole. What’s on your mind?” She asked in a low voice.

He sighed and turned his attention to her. “I am surprised at the level of information the Guild had on you and, by extension, us. We need to be careful.”

“I agree, however–”

“Cristole, Sloane. Good to see you back.” Ser Gisele called out.

Sloane smiled and waved then refocused her attention on Cristole. “However, there’s only so much we can do except ensure we are speaking of important things privately. If I can get the guild on our side, then that only benefits us. We should inform Ser Gisele.” She finished as Gisele, Deryk, and Ernald walked up to the table. Cristole nodded, then also looked up.

“Good afternoon, you two. How did your business at the Banking Guild go?” Ser Gisele asked as they arrived.

“It went well,” Sloane said.

Cristole gave Gisele a slight shake of the head. “We can discuss more in-depth later. Privately.”

Ernald looked between them as he settled into the chair next to Sloane. Deryk pulled up a chair from another table and sat in between Sloane and Cristole. Gisele plopped down into the chair next to Cristole and regarded the two of them. “Why the dire looks? Do we need to speak privately now?”

Sloane gave Cristole a look, so he shook his head. “It’s not immediately pressing. I will say, anything important should only be spoken privately.”

Deryk nodded along. “Yes. My suspicions seem to have been correct. Thank you for confirming.”

Sloane quirked an eyebrow and looked at him. “If you’ve guessed what we are going to say, I’m going to be impressed.”

He gave her a slight smirk but only nodded.

Ernald sat back. “Sounds ominous. Did you at least open an account?”

Sloane reached into her satchel and pulled out the badge. Setting it down on the table, she replied. “I did. Ser Cristole was a huge help. The meeting was also beneficial. I think.”

Ernald and Gisele looked at the badge. Gisele’s eyes narrowed while Ernald let out a low whistle. “Ruby tier? How in Dylenia’s name did you manage that?”

Cristole looked at her and tilted his head. “She made a deal with the Guildmaster. One that is quite dangerous.”

Gisele refocused from the badge to Cristole, then rested on Sloane. “What did you do?”

“Nothing much. Just have two potential members for my House. One is the niece of the Guildmaster–”

“and the other is almost certainly a spy or worse… a blade.” Cristole finished.

Deryk’s head jerked toward Cristole and leaned forward. Speaking with a low voice, you asked, “You are certain?”

Cristole nodded. “I am not one hundred percent certain. However, this leads more to what I wish to speak privately on. We’ll discuss it.”

“Understood,” Deryk said, settling back into his chair.

Sloane looked between Ernald and Gisele. Both seemed to be lost in thought. “Cristole can explain a bit more later, but, for the time being, we will have two members joining us. This leads us to the next point. I would like to request you all to accompany me to Marketbol. Cristole and I discussed an idea that I have that will be revolutionary for the Banking Guild. I would like to ensure your Order can take advantage of it.”

She placed the Guild Badge back into her sachet and grabbed the card instead. “This would replace the badge. It will also hold information that would allow the guild to know exactly how much funds you have available no matter where you go.”

Ernald picked it up. “This uses mana and magic to do this function?”

Sloane nodded as Ernald passed it to Gisele. “Yes, it will save the Guild large sums of money that they spend to maintain their network.”

“This does have potential.” Gisele agreed.

Sloane explained her idea a bit more in-depth, leaving out any exact details in case they were being spied on. Luckily, Gisele seemed very interested. Ernald asked many technical and theory-related questions, but Sloane finally had to promise to speak more in private.

She noticed Gisele give Cristole a long look. The Knight-Captain turned and faced Sloane and narrowed her eyes. Looking at her while thinking for a solid minute in which Sloane started to feel a bit awkward, she raised a brow and was about to ask when Gisele spoke up.

“Fine. We’ll go with you to Marketbol.”

Sloane smiled. “Good! You won’t regret it.”

Gisele sighed. “I hope not.”

Sloane leaned forward and motioned Gisele closer. Whispering, “Now, we just need to help this guard spy on the Count, and get information on terrans that are supposedly in the city. Then, hope that the Guildmaster will give his recommendation when I meet with the Banking Guild’s leadership. Oh, and I have a few things I want to make! Easy peasy!”

Gisele scowled. “What do you mean, spy?”

Cristole placed a hand on her shoulder. “Later.”

The look didn’t leave the orkun’s face as she leaned back into her chair. Giving Sloane and Cristole a pointed look. “I do not like not having all the information before making a decision.”

Sloane frowned. “I’m sorry. It will be worth it. And you’ll understand after we tell you more. Later. I promise.”

Gisele nodded.

“Oh, Ser Gisele, can you please be here with me while I meet with the two people the Guildmaster is sending? I would appreciate your insight.” Sloane asked.

Gisele’s scowl deepened.

Ernald leaned forward and with a serious tone, added, “Ser Gisele, that scowl will be perfect to intimidate anyone Sloane meets with. Good job.”

The Knight-Captain turned toward the scholar and deadpanned. “I will end you, Ernald.”

The table went silent.

A silence broken by a snort to Sloane’s right.

Sloane looked at Deryk and her mouth dropped open as he just started laughing.

“End… you… Oh, that’s good, Ser Gisele.” He got out in between laughs.

Gisele just stared until she couldn’t hold it in anymore and joined in. Sloane looked at Ernald, who still had a fearful look on his face.

Sloane had no idea what was so funny to the two orkun knights. She had to admit, even if she could speak the same language, a lot of their cultural quirks still confused her. Some were awkward or just not funny, others were hilarious if only in the responses of others. After looking around and seeing everyone’s looks, she knew which this situation fit into. She smiled but before long, couldn’t help it and started laughing as well.

Ernald’s awkward expression never left his face.

Spy Games

“So, you were told in no uncertain terms that we are being spied on.” Ser Gisele asked again after Cristole and Sloane explained everything that had happened during the meeting.

They were currently in Sloane’s room, as it was the largest. Instead of sitting in the sitting area that her room had, they were in the bedroom. Deryk and Maud had opted to remain outside to keep watch for anyone trying to listen in. Sloane was sitting on her bed while Gisele and Cristole spoke. Ismeld was sitting in the corner where she had pulled the small desk chair.

“They didn’t blatantly say, ‘Oh, we’re spying on you and we’re going to continue.’ The Guildmaster directly read from a report that explained broadly everything we’ve done in and since Vilstaf,” Cristole explained with exasperation.

Sloane sighed. “Are we really surprised? You all literally told me this was basically the City of Secrets. Of course, we’re going to be spied on. We just need to turn this to an advantage.”

Ismeld coughed. “She’s not incorrect. The Guildmaster thinks that you and, by extension, we could be of use to him. We can utilize this. We still need to gain a meeting at the Academy. Perhaps the Guildmaster can assist with that as well.”

Ernald nodded from where he leaned against the wall. “He will probably be the only option. Sloane is aiding the Guilds in spying on the Count. We need to figure out where the Order of Secrets stands and who they support in this shadow war. There’s the ‘Mr. Rowe’ that the thugs that Sloane met mentioned, the Guildmaster, and the Count. All are trying to gain information and access to terrans. The Guild seems to be the one playing catch up.”

“Which works for us, and is likely why the Guildmaster is so inclined to work with Lady Sloane,” Gisele added. She looked over at Sloane and continued, “I will join you in meeting with your two prospective House members. We need to present a united front. Even if they know we plan to depart eventually, there is a lot of time until that point.”

“I can join as well and give any insight or assistance,” Ismeld offered.

Gisele looked around and then nodded before addressing the group. “Let’s do that. Cristole, take Maud and subtly try to figure out who is spying on us. Check our things in the wagon and ensure nothing has been stolen or tampered with. The inn should have it secured, but we can’t be sure. Ernald, work with Deryk and look into the Academy. If you can secure a meeting without any outside help, do so. If you can meet immediately, you know what we need. Do it quietly. We do not need any further parties knowing our interest in finding Gwyn. In the past, we may have been too aggressive. We need to ensure we do not give any groups leverage over us.”

Sloane looked up at Gisele. “I know this goes without saying, but even if these two do end up working with us, we have to have the conversations in private. We cannot expect anything we say to stay private if they hear. There’s a saying in my world, ‘loose lips sink ships.’ It means that careless talk can be pieced together and make up enough information that an enemy can learn what you are planning. We need to treat them as spies until they prove otherwise.”

“Well said, Sloane. I agree. Now, do you know when to expect them?” Gisele asked.

“Yes, an attendant slipped me a note before we had left the Banking Guild. It said to expect them at the eighth bell.”

Cristole gestured to gain Gisele’s attention. “I will also speak with Deryk about the potential origins of our spy. We’ll look into more after we meet him”

Gisele nodded. “Then let’s get to it. We have a few hours to prepare.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane, Ser Gisele, and Ser Ismeld all sat at a table in the back of the inn. The eighth bell had just rung, and they were ready to meet with whoever showed.

“So, how long do you think they’ll make us wait?” Sloane asked the other two.

Ismeld shook her head. “They’ll be here shortly. The guard–if we can call him that–is likely checking the area before they approach.”

Gisele nudged Sloane, “Look, I believe this is them.”

Sloane looked up and noticed the entrance of a male raithe and female sun elf. The elf was looking all around and not even trying to be subtle about it. The raithe was dressed impeccably and looked as if he was more suited to high society than as a personal guard. He slowed and whispered to the elf, who instantly stopped looking around and just focused straight ahead. Sloane chuckled softly at the scene. She suspected she didn’t have to worry over much about the elf spying on them, except for maybe on their finances. However, it could just be an act. Gotta be vigilant.

Ismeld stood up and stepped forward slightly, and Sloane watched as the Raithe noticed her. A slight look of recognition crossed his face and he whispered to the elf and walked toward them.

As they approached, the raithe spoke first, “Lady Reinhart of House Reinhart accompanied by Knight-Captain Gisele, and Lady d’Argin of the Order of Haven’s Hope, I presume?”

Ismeld didn’t miss a beat. “Guildmaster’s niece and the guild’s spy? Yes, please sit.” She gestured to the empty chairs across from Sloane and Gisele before pulling her own chair back.

The elf sat first, followed by the raithe and Ismeld. The Guildmaster’s niece spoke up once everyone was seated. “Thank you for your willingness to meet with us, Lady Reinhart. I am Elodie Romaris, and this is Stefan Stranca.” she gestured to the man next to her who inclined his head.

“You may call me ‘guild spy’, as the lady so eloquently identified. However, that is not my sole function.” Stefan acknowledged.

“Whether it is or not, it is how we shall treat you. You are with us due to the Lady’s need to work with the Guildmaster. You are a part of that deal, one that we will discuss here.” Gisele stated plainly.

Sloane looked at the elf. “First, let us go over what you expect to provide to the House. Ms. Romaris.”

The elf girl perked up. “Elodie, please, milady. I can assist with managing House finances and ensuring you and your interests are protected in any investments you wish to do. Please excuse my presumptuousness, but with my access as part of the Banking Guild, I have reviewed the contract and the state of your account. Your contract with the Farum siblings will supply you with a decent income. For the time being, however, I understand and respect the desire to expand your holdings. The projections for the Farum Merchant Company are still in the infant stages, yet I believe with your contributions, their business will expand dramatically.”

Ser Ismeld held a hand up to stop Elodie from continuing. “You utilized your prior position to gain confidential information on the Lady’s accounts before she confirmed that you would join the House?”

Elodie sputtered, “b-but, Uncle Lan–I mean, Guildmaster Lanthil assured me that I already had the position within the House. Was he mistaken?”

Sloane’s gaze narrowed, and she ignored Stefan’s eye roll. “While I appreciate the assistance the Guildmaster is providing, it does not mean that I will just accept anyone into my employ. You must show competence in your role. Your presumption is the first strike against you. That is your first failure. I will not tolerate another of those within my employ, especially from ones that are essentially being forced upon me.”

She looked at Stefan. “And you.” The raithe looked back at her, amused. “You are here in the role of a guard. You will perform that function under the instruction and observation of Ser Gisele or whomever she appoints to manage you. You are also here to gain information for the Guilds. You and I both know you will be collecting information on my House in addition to your primary target. If I find out that any information you pass along will cause harm to myself or my interests, no matter what they are,” Sloane leaned forward toward the man and spoke quietly but firmly, “I will end you. Do not fuck with me. I do not care if you are a Blade or not.” Stefan’s eyes widened, and she knew she had guessed right. Good instincts, Cristole. That could have been embarrassing otherwise.

She sat back and waited for his response. Stefan took a moment, finally looking around. He quickly caught sight of Deryk, who was off standing next to a pillar, then turned and saw Cristole standing near the stairs. He gave Ismeld and Gisele another once over and came to the conclusion they wanted him to. Stefan placed his hands on the table and leaned back.

“Well played, Lady Reinhart. Well played.” He looked at the elf next to him for a few breaths before turning back to Sloane and bowing his head respectfully. “It seems I was not as prepared to act as a guard as I had thought. I let my charge distract me from what I know. Allow me to explain my current assignment, and please, let’s not bring up my origins again. This is already not good for business.”

Sloane inclined her head and gestured for him to continue.

“I am here to gain information on Count Kayser and his operations. After that, I am to join you and provide assistance. If your House aligns itself with the Guilds, I will be but one of the guarantees provided to secure the investment. The Guilds protect their own.” Stefan explained. What he left unspoken was what his purpose would be if the House and the Guild’s interests did not align.

“Then your job, from now on, is to be the best damn spy in the entire city. That includes the Order of Secrets. You will pass on any information that will allow me to further the interests of the Guild. Which, for the time being, means absolutely everything that you know, you will tell me. I will need information so that I can get you close enough for you to get what you need from the Count. His ball is at the end of the week. You need to get me up to speed on everything beforehand. Everything you know and what I should expect.”

Stefan nodded. “I will tell you what you need to know.”

Sloane narrowed her eyes but, after a long moment, chose to refocus on the elf. “You. We need to discuss the finer points of what I plan to introduce to the Banking Guild in Marketbol. I presume you know enough that we can build a strategy for implementation?”

Elodie quickly nodded. “Yes, milady. My being a Romaris was, of course, important, but my uncle valued my ability and effectiveness within the Guild more. The Guildmaster wants you to succeed. If only because it will bring more lasting influence for our family within the Guilds and secure his position.”

“As expected. Stefan, please join Ser Gisele to go over more about your role within our group. I wish to speak alone with Elodie.” Sloane said as planned. Gisele and Ismeld stood up and Sloane noted that the raithe was slightly shorter than both women.

Stefan looked between them one last time before he nodded to Sloane. “Milady, perhaps we can also speak later in a more private setting.”

“Of course, I look forward to working with you, Mr. Stranca.”

As the others walked away, Sloane refocused on the fidgeting woman in front of her. She examined her new manager of finance. Or something. The sun elf was about Ernald’s height, which had Sloane thinking about the other sun elves she had met. Maybe that’s the average height for them. Elodie had curly, dark brown hair that was pulled back into a tight braid that fell to just below her shoulder blades. Her eyes were a bright yellow-orange color inside a ring of brown around the edge of her irises. She looked nervous and as if anywhere but where she was currently was ideal.

Sloane spoke up to break the silence, “Elodie, I hope you can understand my hesitance in just trusting you. Especially now that the origins of your companion are in the open.”

If she was a six on a scale of nervousness before, now she was a solid nine. “M-Milady, I swear, I had no idea that…” her voice lowered to a whisper, “he was a Blade. My uncle just said he would be there to protect me.”

“I believe you. Now, what do you know of my designs?” Sloane asked.

“Nothing, just that it was potentially revolutionary.”

“The Guildmaster said this? Interesting. Correct, of course, but still interesting. Yes. We will go more in-depth later, but it has the potential to completely change the financial sector of the entire region. However, until then, we have other things to accomplish. Since you have already taken the liberty of accessing my private accounts, with your understanding of the finances I have now, what exactly can we support, House-wise?”

Elodie looked up as she recalled. “The Guild is currently paying the cost of employment for myself and Mr. Stranca. The House will need to take on this expense after leaving the city. Beyond that, you don’t have enough to purchase any land or domicile befitting your station. You can support yourself and us for at least seven months with what you currently have. This will assuredly rise as the source of your income expands and develops. Are there any other necessities that you require? Perhaps I can assist in the purchase of these. The Guild receives discounts due to membership that I can take advantage of.”

Sloane considered as she grabbed her satchel and placed it on the table. She pulled out the nonfunctional flashbang prototype and the card. Elodie’s eyes instantly zeroed in on the one that concerned her position. “There are a few purchases I need to make. Primarily, I need to purchase some light armor and clothing for a ball. A larger variety of clothing, in general, would be nice, but not necessary. Supplies for my crafting…”

“Milady, may I see that before we speak about your needs?”

Sloane slid the card to her, and let the elf look it over. Taking several minutes to thoroughly examine every bit of it. Sloane was starting to get concerned when Elodie looked back up at her with an almost awed expression.

“This small thing will revolutionize the Banking Guild?” She asked.

“Yes, it will hold information about a person’s account and allow you to update the status and balance of it no matter where you go. Securely. It will have a double security feature. One by the Banking Guild to ensure the balance is not tampered with, and one by the user to ensure that only the authorized member may utilize it.”

The woman’s eyes widened, “Fascinating. Thank you for showing me. We can go into further detail later, as you said. Now, about your needs, the House can support the purchase of these. I would like to accompany you when you need to purchase anything, if that is acceptable. It will allow me to ensure that not only are you getting the best prices but the finest quality of items as a Ruby Tier member of the Banking Guild.”

Sloane nodded. “I would appreciate that. Thank you.”

Their conversation proceeded into a lightly detailed discussion of the state of the House’s finances and how Sloane could utilize them effectively. Elodie seemed to calm down noticeably when she spoke about economics and trade, and soon it was as if the sun elf had worked with Sloane for months, rather than minutes. Sloane smirked. Get people talking about the things they love and they open up.

Did You Ask Her?

Sabina was standing to the side in the hallway, waiting for the princess to emerge from her suite. The attendants were getting the girl ready for the day, and Sabina was happy that Gwyn had finally allowed them to help her over the past week. Although, it did continually make the knight smile at how fiercely independent that girl was.

The first few days in Strathmore had kept Sabina and the others busy. They filled the time with meetings and interviews with the staff and then meetings with various agencies and influential individuals. Ser Taenya had placed her in charge of information gathering and control. The role suited her perfectly, and she dove in with enthusiasm.

Sabina had been spending her evenings completing and updating files on personnel and key figures. The meeting that Taenya and Majordomo Siveril had mid-morning was with one such individual. The Majordomo had given Sabina the names of a couple of potential people that could be hired to work with Her Highness to prepare her properly for Aviran high society. While the young royal assuredly had class within her own culture, her knowledge needed to be refined for the Kingdom of Avira. Sabina had only been able to accomplish a cursory investigation thus far on the two academics that the majordomo had contacted. The brief information she gained pointed to two professors who were both highly accomplished and seemed to be fierce rivals. She wasn’t sure what Siveril had planned.

If the meeting went as expected, there would be a brief introduction and session with the princess in the afternoon. After which, Siveril would coordinate a future schedule that would accommodate Her Highness. Sabina could meet with Taenya during that meeting.

She sighed. Everything was much busier than she had imagined. Can’t say I don’t enjoy the challenge though.

Sabina was in her element. She was an excellent judge of character and being placed in a position that leveraged her skill set was incredibly fulfilling. It was almost as if undertaking this responsibility had honed her instincts. Her intuition had assisted them in pinpointing several of the staff that wanted to sell information on the princess and even Baron Iemes. She wasn’t sure how she knew, but Sabina swore she could tell what someone was feeling in the moment just by looking at them. It was almost like she could interpret their emotions, and if Sabina focused it felt like she could nearly read them.

It was as Baron Iemes said, many will try and take advantage of the young girl, just for her title.

Sabina was broken from her thoughts, by the opening door and Gwyn emerging with Emma close behind. That woman is starting to prove her worth. I may have to train her in the use of a dagger soon. She was very attentive to the princess’ needs.

Sabina felt sorry for scaring the handmaiden… almost.

The Knight of House Reinhart put on a smile as Princess Gwyn noticed her and beamed.

“Good morning, Your Highness. How are you on this fine day?” Sabina asked with the appropriate amount of enthusiasm. Her speech was slightly forced, mainly because of how tired Sabina was, but the young girl’s optimism and kindness were infectious.

“I’m great, Sabina. How are you?” Gwyn responded.

“I am well. Are you ready for the day? Majordomo Siveril wished to speak with you over breakfast.”

“Okay! Let’s go.”

Sabina smiled and led them to the dining hall.

✦ ✦ ✦

Ser Siveril Norric sat and watched as the Princess conversed with the other… human as Gwyn called herself, in a language from their world.

After inquiring around his various sources in the city, it seemed that the young girl was the only one to call them that. Others had taken to calling them terrans. It seemed they had appeared everywhere. Most by themselves, but there were even reports of small groups that materialized together. Siveril knew the duchy was taking a wait-and-see approach based on whatever the royal court decreed.

He did know that they brought a wide range of knowledge and backgrounds with them and they were only scratching the surface of the implications. As far as he was aware, no one had encountered anyone that fit the description that Gwyn provided of her mother, let alone another royal. Other than the man speaking with the princess, he hadn’t even heard of another noble emerging. With Gwyn’s position as potentially the only terran of high peerage within Avira, she was going to become a key piece in the game.

The entire situation had made his job increasingly challenging since the princess had arrived at House… Reinhart. Siveril needed to ensure they firmly established the House before others attempted to take advantage of them and the princess. Luckily, there had only been one inquiry thus far. A disreputable baron dared to presume he would be a prospective match for a child. Avira wasn’t one of the uncivilized kingdoms that were situated in the southern portion of the continent. Siveril had shut down that attempt, hard, and then proceeded to pass along the contents of the request to various contacts he had within the ducal court.

They needed allies, which is why the first people he contacted were the guilds and a few Houses that owed him past favors. It certainly helped that while they desired influence, the family heads were simple hangers-on. He knew he could manipulate that to his and the House’s benefit and had set up a meeting between the princess and the three potential ladies-in-waiting, two days hence.

If… Friedrich–Yes, that was his name–was indeed a knight, it would provide even more influence to the House. The princess could vouchsafe such a thing, and he would speak to Ser Sabina about meeting with the man more to determine his goals as he mastered the language. Siveril had to admit, the man was doing quite well. In seven days, he had progressed tremendously. Siveril focused back on the two as the terran man tried switching to Common to speak.

“I want to thank… you for you–your… sacra nochma…” Friedrich paused to collect his thoughts.

Siveril raised a brow at the obvious swear but didn’t wish to interrupt the moment the man was having.

The terran knight continued, “P–patience and help with me, my lady.” He finished with a bow of his head and his hand over his heart.

The princess, however, gushed. “You’re welcome, Friedrich! You’re so nice. You’re doing really well too.”

With a small smirk, Siveril watched as the man worked out what Gwyn said, then smiled big. “Dankeschön! Grazie!”

Siveril politely laughed as Friedrich reverted to the other two languages in his excitement.

With a clearing of his throat, Siveril caught both of their attention. “Your Highness, with your leave, I must meet with a potential tutor that will work with you. Then, I will work with Ser Taenya to set up an appointment for you to meet with Mr. Fenren tomorrow–”

“Oh! I finally get to go see Onas’ family tomorrow?” The Princess quickly asked.

Siveril smiled. The relationship she had forged with the merchant would provide immense benefit to the House, just as it had Baron Iemes.

“Yes, of course. All the various other necessities have been accomplished, and it was only proper to give Mr. Fenren time to reunite with his family,” he explained.

“I can’t wait!

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya was lost in thought while she waited in the room Ser Siveril had set aside for meeting with prospective members of the House. It was a small sitting area with four chairs oriented to allow for discussion, with small tables set between each pair. There was a small desk where a telv woman sat, ready to transcribe notes of the upcoming meeting. At another desk, Mr. Balfiel, the House esquire, was ready with contracts and other employment documents related to joining the House. The high elf was currently speaking with the majordomo, who had arrived a few minutes before.

Joining a House could be done in one of a few ways. The first was obviously being one of the family or being married into it. Another was to be a retainer of the family. The retainers were nobles that would lose any benefits or most lines of succession for their previous House and would become a member in truth. This act did not make them part of the main family, but it almost made them distant cousins. With this came all the various responsibilities and prestige of being within the House. Now, one may wield the family’s authority, but a retainer did not hold any of their own. This way of joining a House was mainly seen through knights sworn to a lord or even minor nobles who were within the service of one of a higher peerage.

However, another use of this form of joining a House was for political alliances. While marriage was seen as the ultimate way to unite two Houses, others may commit a member of their family to cement a political bond. It was a binding of service rather than of matrimony or family; a prospective retainer pledging their fealty and service in return for prestige and support.

Siveril seemed to be a master of maneuvering the various political back-and-forth that went into this. Which made sense, considering what she had learned of the man from Sabina.

Ser Siveril was once an advisor for the Duke’s House and had joined Baron Iemes as part of a deal that had been made due to the Baron’s outsized rise in influence within the duchy. That the baron was so willing to let the man go spoke volumes about how much he was betting on the princess.

There was a single knock on the door before it opened and one of the servants stepped in followed by an older sun elf. Taenya stood and watched as Siveril stepped forward and addressed the man, “Professor Branigan, it’s a pleasure. Please, come in.” He reached out and shook the elf’s hand.

“Thank you for having me, Ser Siveril. How have you been? It’s been a long time.” the professor replied. Taenya lifted a brow at yet another connection Siveril had utilized.

“I am well! Allow me to introduce Knight-Captain Ser Taenya Shavyre, also of House Reinhart. She is here to sit in with us and ask questions regarding the position. Please,” the Majordomo gestured to the chairs. “Have a seat. We have some tea prepared. Hopefully, my memory of your tastes is correct!”

“It’s a pleasure, Ser Taenya. I’m sure you have the tea correct, Ser Siveril. We both know your memory hasn’t dulled.” He reached out and shook Taenya’s hand and then moved to the chair next to the servant waiting with his tea.

Taenya heard him whisper appreciative comments to the servant as they all settled back into their seats. The sun elf took a sip of his tea, savored it a bit then smiled.

“As expected. So, based on the presence of your House esquire, you’re expecting a lot, Siveril.” He commented with a smirk.

Taenya raised a brow at the familiarity.

“Of course, Quinn. I believe this is something you’d be interested in.”

“Your message was enticingly… vague. Can you explain what it is you want?” Quinn Branigan asked.

Siveril nodded to Taenya and made a gesture that she should speak. She lifted a brow, but asked, “What have you heard of recent events concerning the blue flash?”

The sun elf looked between the two of them and sat a bit straighter before responding, “I have heard of the new race of beings that look similar to telv but with round ears that appeared randomly all over the region and beyond. I… heard a rumor… that your new House, Siveril, was established by one.”

Taenya glanced at Siveril, who was maintaining his characteristic look of being unphased. “Yes, the rumor is essentially correct and the reason we have requested you. We would like for you to join House Reinhart as a tutor for our lady, and to assist other humans–that is… terrans, in becoming acquainted with the customs of our kingdom, and, well, society at large.”

The old elf’s eyes widened, but Siveril spoke before Professor Branigan could interject. “We would also primarily like you to be the House researcher and compile information gained from these people, for the benefit of the House. There are wonders that you can only imagine. As the House grows, so too would your team.”

Taenya observed the man as he sat back and rubbed his chin. After a couple of minutes, in which they patiently waited for him to consider their request, he looked at the House Majordomo. “Did you ask her?”

Taenya was confused. Ask who? She focused on Siveril and watched a slight smile adorning his face.

“I asked you first.”

Quinn’s smile grew a hair before he started laughing. “Serves her right! I suspect you will meet with her soon?”

Taenya looked between the two Loreni. “I’m sorry. Who?”

Siveril looked at her with a grin. “Quinn’s academic rival. We will want them both. She would focus on material research, while the professor here will focus on the people.”

Branigan snorted. “I can most certainly perform ‘material research’ just as well as her.”

Taenya rubbed her head, “But… who is she?”

The elf professor laughed. “My wife.”

Taenya gave the two men a blank stare. “Seriously?”

Siveril laughed. “Yes. They long ago decided the only way they could ensure one would not sabotage the academic efforts of the other was to get married.”

Taenya looked between the two and shook her head. “I just… I can’t. Professor, would you like to discuss the position more in-depth, then we can get to the contract?”

He nodded his head. “Yes. That would be lovely. Would I be able to meet the Lady of the House today? I’d like to make some initial assessments to ensure I have adequate material for when we begin.”

“You’ve decided?” Siveril asked.

“This sounds like a splendid opportunity, especially if I can write on my findings. Now, what can you tell me about the lady?” Quinn asked.

Siveril looked as if he were about to respond, but Taenya lifted a hand to forestall him. She smiled at Quinn. “Allow me to tell you about Princess Gwyneth.”

The old elf froze. “Did you say, Princess? The girl is a royal?”

Siveril’s smirk returned, but Taenya continued. “She is. We need you to help prepare her for the Royal Academy and the inevitable meeting with the Royal Family. Oh, and meeting with the Duke and his family in the near future.”

Quinn looked up in thought and then turned to his friend. “Siveril, I am absolutely delighted you came to me first. I can’t wait to see Maya’s face.”

Taenya slowly shook her head. “That’s a meeting that I will not take part in. Now, Professor, let’s discuss the finer details. Ser Siveril?”

Siveril cleared his throat, “So…”

The three proceeded to discuss the terms of the professor’s joining of the House, and thirty minutes later, the contract had been signed. After, Taenya stepped out to fetch Gwyn.

Things were starting to come together. The girl would meet with the professor, then they would get to go see her old friend Onas the next day. First, Taenya needed to go speak to Sabina about two more people the burgeoning spy mistress would have to look into.

Words are Power

Gwyn followed Taenya into one of the offices inside the house, it was a big office that had a large bookshelf off to the side that covered an entire wall. An old dark-skinned sun elf sat at the table on the left with a notebook and various books in front of him. There were cabinets on the opposite side of the room from the bookshelf. To her right was a small fireplace with two chairs in front of it. The most prominent feature in the room, however, was the big desk in the center of the rear of the room.

As they entered, the old man stood up, and Emma moved to the side of the door and stood quietly. Gwyn looked back and smiled at her. I like her.

Gwyn turned back around and her eyes widened as she noticed Taenya had already stopped moving. She narrowly avoided running right into her and grimaced in embarrassment for getting distracted.

With a slight smirk, Taenya moved off to the side before she spoke up, “Professor, allow me to introduce Her Highness, Princess Gwyneth Reinhart.”

She looked up at the elf and he gave her a small bow. “Your Highness, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Professor Quinn Branigan.”

Gwyn tilted her head slightly as she gave a small nod, just like she and Siveril had practiced. “Good afternoon, Professor Quinn.”

“Please, join me. Would you like some tea, Your Highness?”

Gwyn nodded and sat with him at the table. “Please, thank you. I’m Gwyn.”

She saw his eyes crinkle in amusement, almost as if she had said the right things. He gave her a nod. “Of course. Ms. Gwyn. This is appropriate when we’re in a session or place of learning.”

Taenya gave her a small nod and excused herself from the room. Gwyn noticed Emma still standing by the door. “Emma?”

The high elf handmaiden instantly moved forward. “Yes, milady? Do you need something?”

Gwyn looked at the Professor. “Will we be here long?”

He looked and nodded. “We will be here for one hour.”

Gwyn returned a nod and focused back on her handmaiden. “Emma, please sit down so you don’t have to stand the whole time. That’s too long!”

“Milady, it’s quite alright I–”

“Please?” Gwyn interrupted, which caused the woman to jerk slightly.

Defeated, Emma replied, “Yes, milady.”

Gwyn smiled as her handmaiden went and sat in the chair in front of the fireplace. She still crossed her hands in her lap and kept an eye on Gwyn. I can live with that. At least she’s comfy.

She turned back toward the sun elf professor and watched as he poured her tea and opened a small pitcher, using tiny tongs to grab some white cubes. “Sugar?”

Gwyn smiled. “Please, Mr. Branigan. Only one.”

After, setting out the tea for both himself and her, the old elf opened the notebook on the table next to him and folded his hands together.

“Now, Ms. Gwyn, I would like to get to know you so that I may assess how I can best assist your learning. Could you tell me a little about yourself and where you come from?”

“Of course!”

Gwyn proceeded to tell him all about Earth, Italy, and her home with her mom. They also spoke about the subjects she had in school.

As they spoke, she watched as he wrote notes about the things she said. After talking back and forth for a while, he held a hand up and paused for a moment. His eyes darted back and forth over his notebook for several minutes before he looked up and asked her a question. “Ms. Gwyn, you speak another language, correct?”

“Yes. I speak Italian. Why?”

“Can you write it?”

“Si. I mean, yes…”

Mr. Branigan grabbed another notebook he had with the books and placed it in front of her with one of the feather pens everyone she saw liked to write with.

He tapped the page. “Please write a sentence in Italian.”

“Oh, okay.”

Hmm… what should I write…

Oh!

She picked up the feather, looked at the fancy metal tip that was attached to the end, then lightly dipped it into the ink. Gwyn carefully wrote her sentence; Io amo scuola e la mia materia preferita è la scienze!

When she finished, Gwyn placed the pen down and turned the book back to the elf.

“Thank you, Ms. Gwyn.” He told her as he looked down at her sentence. He squinted for a moment at it, then looked between her and the notebook.

“Hm. This is fascinating. I think I have something. Please, now write down a sentence in–what is the name of the language your people use for what we call Common?”

“English.”

“Perfect, Now please write the same sentence in English.”

Gwyn took the notebook back and scribbled out, I love school and my favorite subject is science!

She watched as he seemed to compare the two. “Fascinating. Not only do you know two languages, but you know two entirely different alphabets. The one for Common and the one for Italian.”

Gwyn tilted her head in confusion. Aren’t they the same? “What do you mean?”

The elf paused. He glanced back down at the notebook and then at Gwyn. “Do these two look the same for you? The letters?”

Gwyn looked down. “Uhm. Yes?”

His eyes went wide, and Gwyn started to get worried. Is there something wrong with me? She looked back down at the notebook, her eyes darting over it until she was interrupted by him turning it back in front of her.

“Write one more thing for me. Please write the English alphabet as you know it. Take your time and think about it.”

She slowly picked up the pen and started writing the alphabet. A-B-C-D-E-F…

Gwyn said each one in her head as she wrote. When she finished, she looked back up.

“Done.”

The sun elf looked over her work, his poofy brows scrunched up while he thought. He started tapping his finger against the table, and Gwyn got worried again.

“Is everything okay?” she hesitantly asked him.

He looked up and pointed at what she wrote. “This is the English alphabet?”

“Yes… It’s also the Italian one. They’re the same, just pronounced differently. Oh, and in a different order.”

“Does this look the same as the sentence you wrote in English?”

She looked back and forth, then thought of something. She pulled on her magic and tried to have it help her. I need to focus! Come on, magic!

Slowly, she felt her magic swirl around in her head. It made her thoughts really clear, and Gwyn Focused on the letters. She gasped as suddenly, the words looked completely wrong to her. “Th–That’s not English. Why did I write that?”

Gwyn still knew what they meant, but she could definitely tell they were completely different letters. That is so weird. Her head started to get a bit stuffier, so she let go of her magic and allowed it to settle back inside her. Almost instantly, the letters looked correct again. What?

“They look fine again!”

The sun elf sat back and started rubbing his chin.

“This is fascinating. I have one more thing I would like to try. I am going to write a sentence in the language of my people. It is called Stel’Loreni.” Mr. Branigan explained.

She watched as he wrote a sentence in pretty flowing letters that looked nothing like she had seen back home. His handwriting was perfect, and she thought it looked almost as if he had used a computer and printed it.

When he was done, he rotated the notebook toward her and showed her the sentence.

“Wow, that’s beautiful, Mr. Branigan! What does it say?” She asked.

The old elf snorted. “I guess that explains whether or not you can read another language other than Common. So, I supposed the phenomenon that brought you here only allowed for the translation of the predominant bridge language–which, I presume, is the role English filled within your world?”

She shrugged. I have no idea what that means.

He smirked, then took on that same look of concentration again.

Gwyn saw him look at the door, then pause. He slowly started nodding before he glanced over at Emma and then focused back on Gwyn.

He leaned a bit toward her and quietly asked, “I was told that you have certain… abilities. Could you explain them to me?”

Do I tell him? Taenya told me–actually.

Gwyn looked at Emma, who noticed the attention and stood up. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Uhm. Could you please go get Taenya? Actually, maybe Sabina. Whoever isn’t busy. I don’t think Sabina is doing anything right now. Taenya said she had some stuff to do.”

Emma nodded. “Of course, milady. I will go retrieve one for you.”

Gwyn watched as she left the room to go grab one of the two knights.

Either of them will be able to cover for me if this goes bad.

She turned her head and locked eyes with the old elf. His orange eyes were filled with the knowing look she saw in her mother and the people she worked with. I think mom called it… cursed with knowledge. Whatever that means.

Getting an idea, Gwyn smirked, then called to her magic and channeled the fires to her eyes.

The sun elf’s eyes shot wide, but he quickly gained control over himself and leaned forward. “Your eyes. How?”

Gwyn gave him a look that was as serious as she could make it. “Magic.”

“What else can it do?” He leaned forward, as he asked her.

She thought about how to answer. With a slow nod, she replied, “It’s everywhere around us. It sings to me. The magic shows me how to do the things that I want. Like the letters.” She said while pointing at the notebook. “I wanted to know what you meant, so magic helped me focus. It also helps me protect people. With this.”

She lifted her fist and opened it; the fire coalescing into a ball. A sun.

✦ ✦ ✦

Professor Quinn Branigan was mesmerized by the small sun hovering over the girl’s hand. The princess had conjured the object of his people’s namesake with but a mere thought. For the first time in many years, Quinn was at a loss for words.

He peered into the burning irises of what had to be Alos’s Chosen and saw an intensity that hadn’t been there before.

Quinn nearly regained his wits and the ability to speak, but then the young terran did something that shattered his previous thoughts.

He watched as her eyes turned an icy blue and almost looked as if they were filled with mist. The glorious sun over her hand had ice slowly consuming it until the fire went out and a small sphere of ice fell into the girl’s hand.

With a smirk, Princess Gwyn held it out to him.

Flabbergasted, he reached out and let her place it into his hand, and instantly dropped it because of how cold it was.

“H-How?” he asked.

“I told you. Magic sings to me, and I listen.” She stated with finality.

Quinn considered everything he had seen, thinking about how it all related.

The door jostled him from his thoughts as it opened. Ser Taenya entered with the servant, Emma, close behind. The servant moved next to the door and took her place, ready to assist her mistress. Taenya walked up to the table and instantly frowned at the sphere that lay on the floor.

Ser Taenya looked at her Princess with the look of a disappointed mother, not a retainer. Quinn quirked an eyebrow as she sighed and placed her hand on her hip. “Gwyn. What did we talk about?”

Quinn watched the Princess’ reaction and was pleasantly surprised at her looking suitably chastened. “To not show off my magic to others that we just meet. I’m sorry, Taenya. I thought it would be okay, and I wanted to ask you first. That’s why I asked Emma to get you or Sabina. I just… uhm… got excited.”

Taenya’s face softened, and she placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “It’s okay this time, Gwyn. We informed Professor Branigan of the circumstances and the need to maintain secrecy.” Quinn’s eyes narrowed slightly as the knight gave him a pointed look. I can take a hint, young lady.

He looked between the two. “Of course, my ladies. I will not tell a soul. However, I have had a bit of time to think. Ser Taenya, with you here, maybe your insight will be beneficial. Could you please sit with us for a moment?”

“Certainly.”

After she sat, he collected his thoughts and asked a question.

“Ser Taenya, how long after the Flash did you meet Ms. Gwyn?”

The telv looked up for a moment as she considered. “Not more than fifteen minutes.”

He nodded. “Now, for both of you. Was there any misunderstanding in your talking to each other?”

The girl shook her head slightly. “I don’t remember, I was really upset. My mom was not there.”

Taenya on the other hand was nodding. “I recall not being able to understand Gwyn immediately. I have always just thought it was because she was upset and after learning she could speak another language, considering that just maybe she was mixing the two.”

Quinn nodded along and wrote some notes into his notebook. Tapping in the top corner of the page as he usually did while thinking, he tilted his head and lifted the quill. The ink had expanded and created a circular blotch.

He thought back to something the princess had said. The magic is all around them.

“Gwyn, you said the magic is everywhere. It helps you. It also is clearly helping you read and even write in Common.” He looked at Taenya and directed the next part to her. “Do you think the magic is helping her spoken language as well? Also, you have been near her since the Flash. Have you felt any different?”

Taenya seemed to fidget. “I… have. But I didn’t know what it was. I will reflect more on this, and maybe we can discuss it another time.”

She paused, then redirected. “You said the magic is helping her with our language?”

Quinn nodded, figuring that the telv knight would seek him out when she was ready. “Yes. I watched as she wrote two different sentences and couldn’t tell the difference until I had her physically write out each letter used within the alphabet of her people’s English and Italian.”

Gwyn seemed completely lost in thought. Or she is just spacing out because this conversation isn’t as interesting. She is young.

Taenya, on the other hand, tilted her head and crossed her arms then asked a question that he also had. “But why would it not help Friedrich? Or not translate Italian?”

He considered the various reasons and settled on one that seemed plausible. At least to me. “The trade language of Ikios is called Common for a reason. It’s a tongue that is meant to be widespread and used by everyone. Perhaps, English performs the same function amongst her people? There have been instances of terrans appearing all over the region. Even Friedrich knows the language some. Perhaps… it was simply the most common language amongst those that were brought to Eona.”

“Poor Friedrich.” Gwyn’s lips were pursed, and she seemed a bit sad.

Taenya looked at her. “Why’s that?”

“He was brought here, and the magic didn’t even help him talk to us. He must be so scared and confused right now. He doesn’t have any family. I, at least, know my mom is out there somewhere.”

Quinn smiled, feeling more and more like he had the correct choice in joining this young girl. He gave Taenya a look, not wanting to bring up anything about the girl’s mother. That is a hope that cannot die. He’d seen it before in many. It would crush her and she wouldn’t be the same person after.

He looked at her and patted her small hand. “At least he has someone as caring and protective as you to help him.”

Taenya nodded and pulled Gwyn in for a hug. “Professor Branigan is right. You are great. Your mother is going to be so proud of you.”

Gwyn smiled, but didn’t look completely convinced. “Thanks. I really do need to help him more. Mr. Branigan? Can you help him learn too? Now that you’ve explained it, you may be right. I think the magic is helping him learn… Common.”

“I will help him. I think this is going to be the start of a wonderful opportunity.” Quinn replied, trying to reassure the young princess.

He took a deep breath.

Maya, I may need your help more than I first thought.

His wife was never going to let him live it down.

Waking Up and Choosing Violence

Onas Fenren was standing at the counter in his store with his daughter, Kerala, while she was talking to several of the staff. Onas should have been paying attention, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

He had filled the past week and a half with just spending time with his family and handling the affairs of Raafe’s death. His former guard’s remains had arrived in Strathmore before Onas had. So that just left him meeting with the family. They had been understandably upset, but the time between arrivals had allowed most of the immediate grief to pass. Onas had managed to speak with the parents and give them the rest of Raafe’s effects, as well as tell them an account of how their son perished.

Taenya had met with him about bringing Gwyn to come and meet with his family and to see him again. Apparently, the princess had been asking about him. He had to admit he missed the young girl.

He sighed and refocused on the conversation his daughter was having, gaining a slight glare from her in the process.

“So, Ricard, I need you to meet with the Smithing Guild. We fulfilled their purchase request, however, there were some errors in the funding approval,” Kerala explained, grabbing some documents and handing them to one of the company’s esquires. “Basically, they didn’t put any quantities for the items we purchased, nor did they attach the required ducal forms. These are the documents from the approved purchase request. Ms. Sheya over at the Guild is the contact.”

Onas watched as his daughter handled one of the common issues for the company, documentation. The Artisan Guilds facilitated purchasing for all of their affiliated tradesmen, in this case, blacksmiths. Unfortunately, those Guilds were usually short-staffed, and thus many administrative errors arose.

After Ricard left, Onas turned and was about to walk away before Kerala placed her hand on his shoulder. He allowed her to turn him back around and address him. “Father… you didn’t pay attention at all. Did you?”

“You did wonderful, my dear.”

She sighed. “Come on, what’s got you distracted? Is it because Taenya is coming over today?”

“How did you know she was coming?” Onas asked, as his eyes narrowed.

“Dad, you know I have been taking a larger role here.” She rolled her eyes and continued, “Gods, you gave it to me. Not that I’m complaining, but knowing when we’re getting important clients is literally my job now.”

Onas groaned. “Of course, you’re right. You really have been doing wonderfully, but yes, Taenya is bringing the princess today. Admittedly, I am a tad nervous.”

He felt some hands slip around his waist and shifted to look at his wife that peeked around from behind him. “Why would you be nervous, my love? She’s just a child and from what you’ve told me, I think everyone is going to love her.”

“Mother is correct,” Kerala said. “Plus, it’s Taenya. We all know her. There’s nothing to be nervous about. Well, except to be worried about Kelan making us look bad.”

“Kerala, your brother will be fine. Be nice,” His wife gently admonished as she stepped over to stand next to Onas.

Onas smiled. “Of course, you are both right. Kerala, speaking of your brother, could you please go retrieve both of them?”

Kerala looked back and forth between both of her parents before sighing and answering. “I’ll get them.” She turned and called out to one of the staff at the other end of the long counter, “Jasmin, I’m heading out for a bit. Can you cover the counter, please?”

“Sure, Ms. Kerala! I’ll handle everything.” the short sun elf responded.

Kerala departed after saying goodbye and thankfully did not seem to mind being utilized as an errand girl. After she walked away, his wife looked up at him. Her turquoise eyes peered into his and she raised a brow. “Onas. Let’s go somewhere private.”

He sighed, but let his wife lead him to his office. Onas shut the door behind them as they entered and took naught two steps before his wife rounded on him. With a steady tone and a piercing gaze, Talani stated, “It’s time you told me what is going on with this princess and why you and Varciel are so interested in her. I’ve been patient, but there’s something you haven’t said.”

Onas sighed and walked over and poured two glasses of liquor and walked to a pair of chairs to for his wife to join him. She grabbed the glass he held out and sat down, after which he proceeded to tell her everything about Gwyn. He started with how she had arrived, to how she saved them after Raafe died. As he finished that, his wife drained her glass, got up, and poured another.

She stood in front of him and asked, “So, this girl is capable of casting magic, you think magic is going to start being a thing?” With a shake of her head, she questioned again, “How does this affect us?”

Onas stood up and walked to his desk, and retrieved a key before unlocking a drawer. He took a deep breath and pulled out a small case.

“Onas?” His wife questioned.

“This is how.”

He opened the case and turned it around. Showing her the glowing orbs within. He watched as her ear twitched, her breath caught, and she looked up at him.

“What are those, Onas?”

“These are from animals. One of our agents purchased them from a local hunter. They give off a feeling. I’ve had some experts look at them. One of those experts? He was able to use the orb to cast magic as Gwyn can. However–”

He grabbed another case from the same drawer and opened it. A larger orb was inside. It was glowing with a swirling yellow mist. He took another deep breath. “Th–This one. This one came from a telv who was injured. It was found when they were trying to save his life. The surgeon removed it, and it killed the man instantly upon removal.”

Talani audibly gasped. “Onas, why do you have this?”

“The Duke wanted me to use my connections to look into it. He has more.”

His wife stood aghast. “Why? He desecrated bodies?”

Onas sighed. “He needed to know. I am told the bodies were chosen carefully. There were experts from the Royal Academy and Priests of Relena on hand to ensure they did it properly. They believe it’s widespread and that the Flash is what caused it. There have been tests… No one else has been found to utilize magic naturally yet. Definitely, not like Gwyn. However, there seem to have been physical improvements. The Scholars theorize that most changes are physical rather than magical in nature.”

“Naturally?”

He nodded. “The orbs allowed a few to use weak magic. Those that were found were invited to the Academy for more research.”

“Then why–” Talani shook her head, a strand of hair falling in front of her eye before she brushed it away. “Why does the duke need your connections?”

“I have connections throughout Meris, some in Lymtoria, and even Lehelia. You know this. I can have our people interact more discreetly than any official means.” Onas explained.

His wife scrunched her nose up. And raised a hand. “But… That still doesn’t explain the princess. How does she figure into this? Does the duke know you have made our house beholden to a foreign royal?”

He let out a heavy breath, feeling a bit exasperated. “Of course, he knows, Tali. But the princess? She’s something else. She allows our family to expand outside of this small part of the kingdom. The company can expand throughout the entirety of the kingdom, and I can do it without resorting to immoral means. The princess is at the forefront of this new magical world we live in. She can do things that no one else can right now. Varciel and I are betting that her influence will catapult her to a level that a mere baron and merchant would never even hope to reach.”

The disappointment on his wife’s face made him hesitate. “So it’s just about greed? It’s not about the girl? A girl who lost her mother? Have you even looked into where her mother could be? Or did you leave that to Taenya? Are you only riding the coattails of a child because of what she can do for you?”

“No–Ta–No, of course not. I decided to help her before I knew of the potential.” He stammered.

His wife scoffed. “It sure sounds like it, Onas. That girl is not a tool, because Alos knows everyone else is going to be trying to use her as a puppet for influence.” Talani stepped forward and poked him in the chest. “You need to figure it out. We’re bound to this girl now, and I swear to Tenera, Onas Fenren, that there will be a reckoning if you attempt to use her for your own gain.”

“Tali–”

“Do. Not. Tali. Me. That girl will be here soon. You will get your shit together. We will welcome her, and we will treat her as if she were our own child. We will help her as if she were our own child. Any benefit you gain will be of her own free will. Do you hear me?”

“Yes.”

“I’m sorry?” She pressed.

Onas sighed and leaned back against his desk, running his hand through his hair. “Yes. You’re right. I–I let my excitement get the better of me.”

“That better have been all it was. Now, you are not a bad man, my love. You stumbled. You’re going to fix it.”

“Yes, dear.”

His wife smiled. However, it did not look pleasant and did not rise to her eyes. “Speaking of, dear, we have enough people. You should not be going on your nostalgic routes each year. Clearly, they are too dangerous. Perhaps you need to be here preparing our business for all the changes that you say are coming. Oh, and use all these connections that we know about, to locate this girl’s mother.”

Onas took a deep breath, then responded, “Yes, dear.”

Talani perked up. “Good! Now, come help me prepare for the princess’ arrival.”

“Let me put everything back up. I’ll be right there.” He told his wife.

“Good. I’ll see you shortly.” Talani patted his cheek gently, then said, “We will talk more of magic and Eona shattering revelations later, and why you’ve kept them from me. Your partner in life and business.”

Perhaps Onas hadn’t considered everything thoroughly.

✦ ✦ ✦

Gwyn was excited. She and Taenya were on the way to Mr. Onas’ shop. They were currently in a carriage and glued her eyes to the window next to her, taking in all the sights. There were so many elves and telv in the city. The buildings all looked so much different from back home. They were made of stone and most had vines and other decorations on them. She thought it looked like something straight out of a movie. You know, it really reminds me of–

“Gwyn?” Taenya interrupted her thoughts. “What are you thinking about?”

“Huh? Oh, just thinking about how pretty the city is. It’s so much different from back home. Are we almost there?”

Her knight smiled and nodded her head. “Yes, we’re almost there. The guards will stay outside, but you, me, and Keston will all go in to meet Onas and his family.”

Gwyn nodded. That’s what she had expected. Sabina and Theran had stayed back at the house. They had other things going on. However, if she were, to be honest, Theran was always busy. She barely got time to talk to him. The elf was constantly working with the guards and going out to look for more people to hire for their House. Maybe I can get him to teach me how to use Raafe’s sword.

Gwyn sat there and continued to look outside as they drove along through the streets until they entered a plaza. There was a large building that took up an entire side. Lots of people were going in and out of the large doors at the front. It was very fancy. There were five large columns at the front. Above them, in big letters, was ‘Fenren Merchant Company.’ In the Common alphabet. That’s still so weird.

The carriage stopped, and one of the guards stepped up and opened the door. Gwyn smiled at Taenya, who motioned for her to exit. She saw Keston standing off to the side while she climbed down the stairs with the help of the guard. Liam, she remembered.

“Thank you, Liam,” Gwyn said with a smile.

The elf returned the smile with a nod and replied, “My pleasure, Your Highness.”

Gwyn waved at Keston. “Keston! Are you ready? Excited? We haven’t seen Mr. Onas in so long. It feels like ages.”

Her cooking partner laughed. “It’s only been a week and a half, milady! However, yeah. I’m excited.” Keston chuckled.

Taenya stepped up next to Gwyn and spoke to them, “Let’s go, you two.”

Gwyn followed them to the doors, where two telv guards wore what Sabina called light armor. They don’t look nearly as cool as my guards. One of the telv opened the door and gave Taenya a bow. Wait. That was for me. Crap.

She hastily faced the man and gave him a nod and a smile, which earned her a smile back. He addressed the group, “Welcome to Fenren Merchant Company, Your Highness.”

“Thank you!” Gwyn replied.

They walked through the door, and Gwyn looked at everything. It impressed her. If I could whistle, I definitely would right now. Nice job, Mr. Onas.

Inside were a bunch of tables and displays filled with all sorts of things. There were glass cases filled with fancy plates and glass. She saw a central area that had a big case and a counter filled with jewelry. Oh, my gosh. It’s like the fancy stores from Milan back home, but bigger.

There was a long counter in the back of the room that seemed to be where everyone went to talk business. There was even a spiral staircase to her right that went up to a second floor. Gwyn tried seeing up there and thought she saw what looked like bookshelves with books on them.

Gwyn smiled. She may have to shop when they were done! She loved getting new things. Oh! Maybe they have art supplies! I love drawing!

She was so engrossed in all the things that Mr. Onas was selling that she didn’t notice him and his family walk up until Taenya nudged her. Gwyn looked at the family and smiled. Mr. Onas had a big family. His wife was a pretty high elf with blonde hair that was holding onto his arm. Gwyn looked over at the kids that Mr. Onas had told her about. However, they didn’t really look like kids. Well… one did. The youngest one looked maybe a little bit older than her. He also looked like he did not want to be there. The oldest was a girl elf with dark hair, just like Mr. Onas. She was also very pretty but definitely looked like her dad. The middle was a boy who, funnily, looked just like his mom. He even had long hair pulled up into a bun. Ha! A man bun, like Aunt Katie’s boyfriend.

Mr. Onas smiled and said, “Princess Gwyn! It is a pleasure to have you here. We are so happy you could visit us. Taenya, Keston. It’s good to see you both.”

Gwyn smiled. She liked how nice he was. “Thanks, Mr. Onas!”

Taenya and Keston also greeted their old boss. Then Onas stepped forward and turned slightly so he could put his hand on his wife’s shoulder.

“Allow me to introduce my family. This is my lovely wife, Talani.” Onas moved slightly and continued, “This is Kerala, my oldest. Relas, and my youngest, Kalen.” He gestured to each in turn, the oldest two bowing to her.

Gwyn was excited. She hoped to make more friends around her age. “I’m so happy to meet all of you! Mr. Onas talked so much about you–”

“Mother, do I even need to be here? It’s boring, and I don’t want to meet her.” the youngest, Kalen interrupted with a frown on his face.

Onas and the rest of his family froze. Gwyn’s eyes shot wide.

What was it that Aunt Katie would say all the time that irritated mom?

Oh yeah…

Gwyn placed a hand on her hip, and with a scowl, addressed the rude boy.

“Excuse me, kid? Are you courting death?”

Hopeful Meetings

Taenya cringed. She collected herself, then took a deep breath and stared at the young girl next to her. Are all ten-year-olds like this? Are you courting death? What even is that? Taenya sincerely hoped that wasn’t a common phrase from Gwyn’s world. It was embarrassingly bad. She’d have to have a discussion with the girl later about proper ways to speak in public. Definitely, something for her tutor to help with.

She turned and watched as the Fenrens all circled their youngest and were quietly whispering threats at the boy. Looking at the princess, she noticed a slight smirk adorning her face.

With a shake of her head, Taenya leaned toward Gwyn and addressed her, “Gwyn… You and I both know that was a poor choice of words.”

“He was quite rude!” She asserted. Gwyn started to say something else but then she stopped and seemed to consider. “But, maybe… you are right. Ugh. Alright.”

Gwyn and Taenya looked over at the family that was still in a heated conversation. Taenya watched as the princess walked up to them and spoke, “Mr. Onas? If Kalen doesn’t want to be here, it’s okay. I just wanted to meet your family. I was just kidding. He didn’t actually upset me.”

Taenya glanced at Keston and gestured with her head. “Come on, let’s go join in.”

Onas’s wife, Talani, smiled at the human girl. “Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness, and we apologize for any offense given.”

Keston laughed. “Ms. Fenren, I think I can speak for the princess when I say we’re all friends here. No need for excessive formalities.”

Gwyn quickly nodded. “Yeah! Mr. Onas, you said you’d have some food when I came over. Let’s grab some food and you guys can tell me all about what you do here. I can tell you about how great your dad has been.”

Taenya smiled. Kerala, Onas’ daughter and the oldest of his children, laughed. “Our father? He really was great? Now you must tell us all about it.”

“What? I am great.” Onas complained.

Talani patted her husband’s shoulder. “It’s okay, my love. You’re great to me.”

“Gross, mother,” the middle child, Relas, interjected with a cringe.

Taenya glanced at Gwyn and noticed she had a huge smile on her face. That was good. The girl needed positive moments in her life. Things would only get more and more difficult the longer it took to find the girl’s mother.

Taenya looked at Onas and caught his eye. He tilted his head slightly and gave a slight nod, before speaking up, “Alright, why don’t we go and have our lunch? Afterward, we can discuss future plans. Such as the princess being enrolled in the Royal Academy!”

Gwyn’s face scrunched up, and they all started walking. “The Royal Academy? Like school? What about mom?”

“You’ll need to attend the Academy to assist with maintaining your House and to create connections. It will also protect you from anyone wishing to do you harm.” Onas explained.

“It’s really great to be able to attend the Academy, though, Your Highness. I only attend the Strathmore Ladies Academy. It’s much smaller.” Kerala added.

“But, what about mom?” Gwyn asked, different emotions playing on her face.

Taenya put her hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Onas and Siveril will be working together to search on your behalf. Your job will be to focus on being strong and making the House strong. Can you do that?”

Kerala stepped forward. “We will help you, Princess.”

Gwyn scrunched her face up. “Gwyn.”

Relas chuckled. “Yeah, we’ll help you… Gwyn.”

“Thanks, everyone,” Gwyn said, still seemingly sad.

The group walked into the room set aside for the staff to eat. They set an assortment of food options up on plates and trays on one of the tables, with some of the company staff ready to serve it. Kelan rushed over and grabbed a plate, then stood at the beginning of the line to get his fill. Taenya followed the princess as they both looked at all the options, and the knight couldn’t help but chuckle as she heard Gwyn whisper to herself about which items did not look appetizing.

Talani clapped once, grabbing everyone’s attention. “Now, for now, let’s focus on what we can. Let’s eat!”

✦ ✦ ✦

Siveril Norric stood next to Gwyn while they waited on the nobles and their daughters to arrive. It was the same ones that had been sitting and talking with the elf majordomo in the dining hall when she had arrived for breakfast.

The old elf looked down at her and gave her a smile when he saw her fidgeting. “They should be here shortly, Your Highness.”

Gwyn winced. She didn’t mean to fidget. It’s just so boring! If she knew how tough being a princess would be, she would have never joked about it. Now she had to meet three people who were going to follow her around and help her do everything. They apparently weren’t much older than her, so the jobs people who filled this role would be given to them as they grew up. Gwyn wasn’t entirely sure how she felt about that. The girls would be living in the house and would be for a very long time unless they did something that got them sent back to their families.

Siveril had explained it all to her, and it was a ton of information. For example, the House had to allow at least one of them to visit their families on every holiday. I don’t even know the holidays here yet!

She had already sat with Quinn again yesterday after getting home from Onas’ and it seemed to be focused more on her telling him what she knew and did for school. That turned into a conversation about the calendar. Everything is so different!

One of the first things Mr. Branigan taught her was about the calendar. It was really strange. They didn’t really have months like back home. They simply split everything up by seasons. In the end, they simply had four big months; each represented by one of the four main gods–another weird thing that would take getting used to. They organized everything by weeks and there were nine week-long holidays spaced out within the months based on the minor gods. It was so confusing and Gwyn was sure she would need him to explain and show it to her some more before she finally understood it.

She refocused on what was happening in front of her when the door opened and one of the guards walked in. The telv opened the doors wide and then stepped to the side. In walked the only female noble of the group that Gwyn remembered. She was an older elf, but looked younger than Siveril. With her was a girl who looked a bit older than Gwyn. She was only slightly taller than her, but her ears were long and sharply pointed. The girl’s light brown hair was long and braided in a very intricate weave that started on the top of her head. I would hate to sit through doing that. The Loreni girl had a soft face, and she looked very kind. I hope she’s nice.

The two walked up and performed a curtsy, to which Gwyn gave a slow nod of acknowledgment with her head. Siveril had reminded her what each noble’s names were and had whispered it into her ear as they walked in. Gwyn looked at the two as they stayed within the previous pose and greeted them as practiced, “Welcome to House Reinhart, Lady Olacyne. It is a pleasure to have you return.”

The older elf rose and addressed her and Siveril. “Thank you for having us again, Your Highness. Allow me to introduce my daughter, Lady Aleanora Olacyne.”

The elf girl raised her head and gave a slight smile. “It is my pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. Thank you for the honor of inviting me to your House.”

The older noble instantly gained a scowl on her face, and when Gwyn looked up at Siveril, she noticed that he too had a slight frown. Gwyn decided to be the nice one. She could understand not saying the correct things when everything had to be so formal. She smiled and greeted the girl as well. “Thank you for coming, Lady Aleanora. I look forward to talking with you! We will see if you can stay or not.” There! Nice and hopeful. Gwyn didn’t want to put Siveril into a situation where he had to say yes when he made the final decision.

However, when she looked at the face of the girl, she didn’t see what she expected. The girl looked slightly scared, and Lady Olacyne’s eyes seemed to dart to Siveril as if she wanted to ask a question. Did I say something wrong? Gwyn looked up at the elf that helped manage the House and saw a smirk on his face. If he’s in a good mood, why are they looking scared?

Siveril lightly cleared his throat. “Lady Olacyne, please follow our staff to the hall. We will convene there and discuss, then the ladies and Her Highness can speak more.”

The lady in question nodded her head and whispered to Aleanora, causing the girl to stand up straighter before they followed the telv maid that was there to guide them.

“Well said, Your Highness,” Siveril said quietly.

Gwyn leaned a little closer and replied, “I was just trying to be nice. I didn’t want to upset anything for you.”

Siveril paused and turned fully toward her and bent slightly to speak. “Your Highness, why would you think that anything you did would upset me?”

“Because you have to choose whether or not they join our House. Right?” Gwyn asked with a tilt of her head.

“Princess, the decision is yours. I am just here to assist and guide you.”

“Oh. So, when I said that, she thought that I may not want her here?” Gwyn asked.

“I would not presume to know exactly what she thought, but to me, it seemed as if you were lightly rebuking her presumptions of joining the house. I commend you for how you handled it.”

Gwyn frowned. That hadn’t been what she wanted to do at all. She just nodded and turned back to the door as the next two entered. Gwyn and Siveril welcomed the two barons and their daughters, Ilyana Trenlore and Lorrena Urileth. After they were guided to the hall, Gwyn followed Siveril to meet them. Her mind was going over what he had said. He’s just here to help me? I really need to learn more about this princess thing.

As they walked into the hall, Gwyn saw the three adult nobles all gathered together and speaking. Taeyna was standing with them and speaking, and Sabina was over with the three girls talking. When they fully entered, everyone turned and waited for her. Gwyn groaned in her head, it was starting to be too much. Everything was so stuffy. If Siveril was being honest about helping me, then I also need to set some ground rules around this House.

Siveral paused and Gwyn stopped next to him, which gave him the cue to address everyone present, “My Lady and Lords, allow me to welcome you again to House Reinhart. We are here to forge a connection between our Houses. I look forward to a long mutually beneficial relationship regardless of what occurs here today, though I have faith all parties will have a positive outcome. Now, without further ado, Her Highness, Princess Gwyneth Reinhart.”

Gwyn walked forward, and with a smile, gave a nod. “Like Ser Siveril said, welcome to House Reinhart! I look forward to getting to know all of you. Now, would you please join me for tea?”

There was a circular table set up to the side with four chairs and places set up for tea and some small cakes and bite-sized pastries. Gwyn was especially excited about those, however, she was not looking forward to how little she got to eat. Sabina promised she would sneak her some after, since the whole thing was just for show. It wasn’t time to fill herself up.

The girls all walked to the table and shifted around to the chairs at the places designated by little cards that had their names written beautifully in Common on them. Still so weird. Gwyn went to her place and sat down. Once she did, the others sat down.

Gwyn looked between the three girls. All three were high elves and Gwyn remembered that Mr. Branigan had explained that they were by far the most common amongst nobility in Avira. Many of the staff for the House were telv, and a few were even sun elves, but all the main people Gwyn interacted with were High Elves, except Taenya and Mr. Branigan, of course. Mr. Branigan had told her that the Kingdom of Meris and the Republic of Lymtoria were mainly filled with telv. Taenya even mentioned that her family was actually originally from Meris. Mr. Branigan was from the Kingdom of Rosale, where most of the sun elves were from. There was also an island kingdom southwest of them that had lots of sun elves.

Oops, got distracted again.

She focused back on the table. There was Aleanora Olacyne, the girl with the light brown hair she had met first. From what Siveril had told her, she would be the most likely person to be in charge of the other two. Yet, he did say it was her choice in the end. Aleanora was thirteen, and the middle-aged of the three.

She glanced at the next girl, Ilyana Trenlore. At fifteen, she was the oldest member of the group. She was only about a head taller than Gwyn and had pretty blonde hair that was done up in a bun. Ilyana had really pretty eyes that were grey with a tinge of lavender in them, and her ears were a bit shorter than Aleanora’s. She also wore the prettiest dress in the group. It looked like a long white and lavender-colored spring dress that had lots of fancy patterns sewn into it. The girl seemed happy, but Gwyn had noticed her glance at Aleanora a few times with a look that was anything but. I know I would be upset if I was the oldest and had to listen to someone younger than me.

The last girl was Lorrena Urileth, who was the youngest and seemed to be the happiest to be there. I’m going to have to give them nicknames. Their names are far too long. Lorrena had dirty blonde hair and hazel eyes, which Gwyn thought was fascinating just because she was the first elf Gwyn had seen with them. Being ten already, she was a little bit older than Gwyn. I should be turning ten soon! I need to talk to the others about that. Maybe they can help me figure it out.

The girls looked a little hesitant to speak, so Gwyn decided to start. “It’s so nice to meet all of you! I’m Gwyn Reinhart,” she stated and brushed her hair behind her ear. “As you can see, I am what many have called terran… although, we also call ourselves human–which I am partial to. I’m not really sure how I ended up here, but I hope to make the most of it! Ser Siveril said that all of your families were trustworthy and that I could rely on you to help me navigate everything in Avira.”

She smiled and nodded toward Aleanora. “Could you start for us, Lady Aleanora? Maybe just talk a little about yourself and your interests? Then Lady Ilyana, and finally Lady Lorrena. Meanwhile, we can also start with some tea.”

The staff–Gwyn still wasn’t comfortable calling them servants–stepped forward and started pouring tea for each of them. After they served them all tea as they liked it, Aleanora introduced herself. “Thank you, Your Highness. I am Lady Aleanora, the third child of House Olacyne.” She shifted her gaze back and forth between the other two girls and continued, “I am sure you two have heard of it. I had been attending the Strathmore Ladies School, however, my family deemed this more important. I look forward to continuing my studies with your House tutors.” Aleanora finished and looked at Ilyana next to her. She lifted her cup of tea and took a small sip, letting it hover near her mouth as she waited for the next girl to start.

Ilyana dipped her head toward Gwyn and said, “I am honored to be here, Your Highness. As you know, I am Lady Ilyana of House Trenlore. I am the sixth child—”

“Hmph, sixth… House Trenlore sends someone so low?” Aleanora mumbled under her breath.

Ilyana scowled at the elf next to her, but didn’t respond to the interruption and continued, “I am the third daughter of my family. However, the oldest is married and, while we have not made it public, the second daughter, Laura, just got engaged to be married.”

Gwyn smiled. “Oh! Congratulations to her! That’s lovely. Well, I am happy you’re here, Ilyana–excuse me, Lady Ilyana.”

“Oh, Ilyana is fine, Your Highness.” The elf quickly added.

“Wonderful! What are some of your interests?” Gwyn asked.

“Well, I enjoy dancing and painting mostly, Your Highness,” Ilyana replied.

Gwyn thought she sounded a bit nervous, so she tried to encourage her, “I love to paint and draw. I can’t wait to see how good you are.”

Ilyana perked up and sat a bit straighter in her chair. “Thank you, Your Highness. I look forward to it.”

Gwyn looked between the other two and noticed Aleanora had a scowl on her face, and she wasn’t sure why. With a glance at the youngest girl, Lorrena, immediately sat straighter and smiled, assuming it was her turn.

“Hello, Your Highness! I am Lorrena… it’s completely fine if you call me that, Princess. I love going out on the lake and animals, and painting by the shore.” She looked at Ilyana and added, “Oh, and I love to dance as well! I also play the viol, and would love to play it for you sometime, Your Highness.” She spoke really fast and was partially out of breath by the time she finished.

“Thank you! I would love to hear that. I look forward to getting to know all three of you!” Gwyn told them with a smile. She needed people to help her, and her House did as well. Having the three elves join her would make their families work with Siveril and Taenya. Gwyn would do her part. Siveril had said that she would be meeting the Duke soon. It would be beneficial to have the three of them and their families, and if she gained a friend or two?

Gwyn picked up her tea and sighed a little.

I could really use a friend right now.

Court is in Session

Sabina stood to the side as Emma and the ladies-in-waiting helped get Gwyn and each other ready. It had been only four days since the young ladies had joined the princess’s retinue. They worked daily with the professor and majordomo to become acquainted with the House and further their education. Siveril and Taenya had determined that the youngest, Lorrena, would join Gwyn in the Academy.

The girls were all getting ready because they would present the House at the Duke’s Court after midday. Siveril had been exceptionally busy preparing for the occasion, with Taenya closely shadowing him. They had recently repeated that when Gwyn attended the Royal Academy the following year, Siveril and Theran would remain in Strathmore to run the House. Taenya would assist the princess in purchasing something within the capital, after which she would take over running the affairs of the House there. Sabina was finding herself more and more by the princess’ side during the day, while she did her other duties at night. I really need to find some subordinates to delegate to.

Sabina had been working with Gwyn as the girl practiced her magic, and the entire process had fascinated her. The knight was curious if she could also perform such feats, and had taken to observing and asking questions whenever the young human tried to expand her own knowledge of the subject.

A light knock came from the door and Sabina turned and peeked her head out to see Siveril outside. He spoke after a moment. “Is she ready?”

Sabina looked back and watched the oldest of the three assistant ladies, Ilyana, finish pinning up Gwyn’s dark-brown curly hair. The girl turned around and her vibrant blue eyes shone with happiness and excitement.

The girl gushed over all they had done, “Oh my gosh! I love it, Ilyana! And thank you, Nora and Lori. You all did a wonderful job. You too, Emma!”

Turning back to Siveril, she said, “She’s ready now, ser.”

“Good. The carriage is out front. I would like you to be at her side. Taenya and I will be there, but we may have to meet others. I know it’s last-minute…” He explained.

Sabina nodded. “I understand. I will stay near her.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Siveril sat in one of the House carriages with Princess Gwyneth and Lady Aleanora as they made their way to the Ducal Palace. They had just passed through the gates and would soon arrive at the main entrance. A second carriage for the House followed behind them and held Sabina, Taenya, and the other two ladies-in-waiting. The princess did not seem committed to selecting one of the two older girls as the lead. Siveril would probably need to discuss the situation with her in private.

Taenya was also still learning everything required and did not know all the intricacies of her own position yet. It was good that the telv woman was a voracious student of all things related to high nobility. He was thoroughly impressed with her and happily assisted her in any way he could. He trusted her competence in accomplishing tasks with either minimal or zero input from himself.

Siveril looked at the girls as they arrived. “We’re here, ladies. Lady Aleanora, remember, you’re here to support the princess. Don’t interrupt.” He watched until the girl nodded. It was a situation she likely wasn’t used to. She would not be even close to the center of attention in their group.

He turned toward the terran princess, who smiled at him. “I’m ready, Siveril. Let’s do this.”

The carriage stopped at the entrance and the ducal guards stepped forward to open the doors of both carriages, letting the group out. He stepped to the side, motioning Her Highness forward. Sabina stepped behind her highness, dressed in her finest armor, but without the helmet. Taenya too wore her new armor, a magnificent set of steel accented with silver and blue fabric. The armor also included ornamentation marking her status as a Knight-Captain. Clearly, Baron Iemes had spared no expense outfitting the woman.

The group walked inside and was led to the ducal hall where the court was held. Siveril had to admit he was slightly nervous. He knew Duke Dasovron Tiloral. He had worked for and with the man, ending as a close advisor, for twenty years before moving to work with the baron. Yet, this would be the first time Siveril had presented someone to the court.

The young royal walking next to him held her head high and looked as if she were in her element. Siveril knew better. The girl held onto a facade of strength like it was a lifeline in a storm at sea. All it would take was one rogue wave to wash away all that confidence. She clung to the hope of finding her mother, and he saw that it was what pushed her forward. Her shrewdness was astounding; Gwyneth clearly understood that to find her mother, she would need assistance.

Their guide stopped them at the door to the court, and the guard at the door peeked inside before returning and nodding to them. As Gwyn would say, it’s go time.

The tall double doors were opened simultaneously by the guards, exposing the Tiloral Ducal Hall, and all the nobles therein. Their guide, a telv man that Siveril had seen only in passing before, led them in and toward the Duke. The man stopped them at the appropriate distance and addressed the court, “Your Grace, presenting House Reinhart.” He bowed to the duke and stepped away.

Siveril took a mental deep breath and stepped forward and bowed before standing straight and addressing the duke. “Your Grace, it is my honor and privilege to present before yourself and your court, Her Royal Highness Gwyneth of House Reinhart. A terran, hailing from a faraway land and displaced to our world by the same event that brought so many others. Her lineage is without doubt and her House has been established within all prescribed laws enforced within your duchy.”

He stepped slightly to the side and Gwyn stepped forward and gave a slow nod of respect as expected of a Royal to a Duke. “Thank you for inviting me to your court, Your Grace. I look forward to a positive relationship between our Houses.”

The Duke stood and returned the princess’ nod with a slight bow and a dip of the head. “Welcome, Your Highness, to the Duchy of Tiloral. There have been many rumors and reports about your people. I hope that we can both learn from each other in a mutually beneficial way. Please, be welcome within my court. I acknowledge your House and wish you good fortune.” He took a moment, then continued, “Your people have been an important topic of note within this court for some time now. In fact, your very House has come up in numerous discussions.”

Siveril kept his face straight, but he did not like the sound of that. He glanced to his right as the crowd shifted and saw another noble start to step forward from the side. Siveril’s eyes narrowed as he recognized Marquess Angwin.

The Marquess stepped into the cleared area and bowed to the duke. “Your Grace, if I may. Now that House Reinhart has been acknowledged within this court, I believe we should discuss its status.” He turned toward Gwyn and gave her a slight incline of his head, a clear disrespect. “Welcome, princess, to our kingdom.”

He resumed addressing the duke, “With respect to the majordomo, I believe, Your Grace should appoint a noble with the appropriate station to manage the House of a foreign royal minor child. There are intricacies and nuances that a knight simply cannot navigate. Further, it would only be in the princess’ favor, as it would be primarily for her protection. Someone of a higher peerage would be able to shield her as no simple knight could.”

The duke caught Siveril’s eye and gave a subtle nod. So, you’re throwing me to the wolves, you sly dog. Siveril collected himself and addressed the power-hungry man, “Marquess Angwin, with respect, that is up to Her Highness. As you stated yourself, she is a foreign royal, and thus, the duchy can not impose a minder of lower status.”

Siveril glanced to the left, where he knew Viscountess Olacyne would be standing, seeing her incline her head. With that, the majordomo readied himself for a fight.

✦ ✦ ✦

Gwyn stood there and slowly backed away as Siveril and the other noble argued in front of the duke. The duke himself looked interested, but allowed the two to talk back and forth. Gwyn looked around and saw the crowd had started to walk forward into the area. Taenya had moved to the side with the other girls and that left just her and Sabina in the center.

Lady Olacyne walked forward and greeted Gwyn, “Welcome to the ducal court, Your Highness. I trust Aleanora has been helpful?”

Gwyn smiled. “Nora is great! She’s really nice to me and helps me with everything I need,” she said, wanting the woman to be proud of her daughter.

“Nora?” She asked with a smirk. “I am glad she has been beneficial to your House. Please excuse me, Your Highness. I should go assist your majordomo before he slaps that poor marquess.”

Gwyn giggled. “Good luck! I think Siveril is doing alright though.”

She was looking around when Sabina came a little closer and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Your Highness?”

Gwyn turned and saw Sabina, who stood with an older high elf man and a telv woman standing next to him. The man bowed and then the woman curtsied and spoke, “It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness. I am Countess Racine, and this is my husband, Lord Alec.”

“Your Highness,” Lord Alec greeted with a bow of his head.

Countess Racine continued, “I especially wanted to make your acquaintance because I would like to introduce you to a young woman we recently took into our estate. She too is a terran who is lost and far from home. Perhaps it is someone you know. If not, perhaps our Houses can simply come to an arrangement that would see her helped.”

Gwyn perked up. “A woman? What is her name?”

“Her name is Amanda. She says she hails from the country of Canada.” the Countess explained.

“Oh! She’s Canadian? That’s great! I would love to meet her.” Gwyn exclaimed.

Gwyn turned slightly as Sabina spoke up, “My Lady, perhaps this evening your House can send a formal request for tea to our House? Her Highness, of course, maintains a busy schedule. The majordomo and Ser Taenya will ensure we can coordinate an adequate time to meet. I am sure Her Highness would love nothing more than to meet another member of her people.”

The telv woman smiled. “Lovely. I look forward to a more private setting, Your Highness. And don’t you worry about all the nonsense going on over there. Old Ser Siveril can handle an uppity marquess like it is nothing.”

“Thank you, Lady Racine,” Gwyn said as she refocused on the argument happening between Siveril and the other elf. Even Nora’s mom had joined in and it seemed they had gotten closer to where the duke now stood near his chair–throne.

Gwyn looked behind the throne and saw some more elves sitting. They were all pretty young. She turned her head and called out to her knight, “Sabina? Who are those elves behind the duke’s throne?”

Sabina looked at where Gwyn had indicated and nodded. “I believe they are the Duke’s grandchildren. Probably here to observe the court.”

Gwyn looked back and saw one of the younger girls staring at her. From what she could see, the girl was quite pretty. She had blonde hair that was done all fancy, just like Gwyn’s. Her dress was also really beautiful. It was a pretty red color, with a curvy-diamond pattern in the fabric, decorated with some gold accents and stitching. There were a bunch of gold buttons on the… main part of the dress and two rows of them going down the middle of the skirt. I always forget the name of each part!

The girl looked like something out of a fairy tale. Gwyn scowled slightly as the girl placed a hand over her mouth and giggled. Then she noticed that her hand was raised in an awkward wave and jerked it back down to her side. My own hand betrayed me? She looked back up and saw the girl smiling. Gwyn awkwardly smiled back, to which the girl waved.

“Sabina? Can I meet her?” Gwyn asked.

Sabina didn’t answer, and Gwyn jerked around to look for her knight. After a brief darting of her eyes, she saw the elf woman standing just a few steps away, speaking with another noble, which made Gwyn feel better. Whew. She’s still here, just busy.

Gwyn was about to turn back and see if the girl was still looking at her when someone stepped toward her. She looked up at an older elf with gray hair and a slight frown on his face. Gwyn looked to the left and right real quick, just to check if he was coming to her. When she realized he was, she face him again, just as he spoke, “Princess, I am Count Telford of House Telford. I would like to present you with an opportunity. One that would be beneficial to you.”

Gwyn tilted her head, not sure how to take the way he spoke. “What do you mean?”

The man glanced over toward where Siveril still spoke with the Marquess, and then back to where Sabina currently was. He stepped closer, and Gwyn didn’t like it. She took a half step back, and he continued, “The Marquess is right about one thing. You need protection. Your knights cannot protect you, and an old knight as your majordomo will not either. It is in your best interest to find an ally. My son is such an ally.”

Gwyn was confused. “Your son? He can help me?”

The man smiled. “Yes, of course. Your knights have to listen to you, correct?”

“Yes? They’re very helpful.”

“Exactly. They will listen to you when you tell them that you wish to do something. My son can protect you more than they can, you see, because others will have to listen to him.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying, Mister…” Gwyn trailed off.

The elf’s frown instantly grew. “That is Count Telford, princess. Show me the respect I am due. As I was saying, my son is the heir to my House’s County. You currently have very little land. It would behoove you to strengthen your position, don’t you agree?”

“Yes…?”

“And having more people who will listen to you will help you as well?”

“Of course. Taenya and Siveril are looking for more people now.” Gwyn explained, getting more confused. Of course, having more people to help me is a good thing.

“Good. Good, having more people that can protect you is a good thing. My House can help you get more and help you find your mother.”

Mom? How does he know about mom?

“My mother? What do you know about my mother?” She asked.

He waved his hand as if what he had to say was not a big deal. “It is nothing. Simply a rumor I heard. My House is considerable, much larger than your own, princess. We have authority over many. Would you like our help?”

I do need help… but why is he talking like this? Does he think I’m younger than I am?

“If you want to help, I would like that. Thank you, Count Telford.” She made sure to emphasize his title.

“Perfect. Princess, perhaps we could step aside, and we can simply sign a contract. This will give us both protection as we work together for a long time,” He explained.

Gwyn scrunched up her brows in thought. “A contract? Why do we need a contract?”

“Of course, the best way for House Telford to assist you is for you to be pledged to marry my son when you come of age in a few years.”

What? Did he just say marry?

“Marry? I’m a bit young to marry anyone.”

“Nonsense. You simply need to be pledged to marry. This can be done as early as ten, and you will be engaged at thirteen. You would not formally marry until fifteen. That gives us five years to prepare you for what will be required.”

Gwyn started to get a bit scared. “I don’t want to marry anyone. I don’t even know your son.”

She glanced around and saw that Sabina was gesturing at someone. She turned her head the other way and saw Siveril was still busy. Taenya and her ladies-in-waiting were nowhere to be found. Gwyn looked over at the girl from before and saw her looking at her with concern. Next to her was a guard in red armor leaning over and talking. The girl was pointing at Gwyn.

Gwyn refocused on the Count, who spoke again. “It would be in your best interest to marry my son, princess. Unfortunate accidents happen. My House can ensure no accidents happen to anyone close to you. We will provide you with true strength.”

Her eyes narrowed, and she felt her neck heat up. Any previous fear was burned away. “I am not going to marry anyone, Telford. Please leave me alone.”

Gwyn turned and started to walk toward where Sabina was but was suddenly jerked back.

She looked back and saw the elf had clutched her wrist. He yanked her back again, and Gwyn heard gasps ring out from around her.

“Girl, do not disrespect your betters. I am doing you a favor. Come with me and sign this contract. Now.”

Gwyn tried jerking her hand from the man, but he only tightened his grip until it started to hurt. She was about to say something when she heard a sword being pulled from a sheath. Gwyn turned her head and saw Sabina walking toward them with her sword out.

Sabina looked furious and spoke in a way that could only be described as a growl. “Let. Go. Of. Her.”

Gwyn jerked again, and still, the elf didn’t let go. “The girl has agreed and accepted my House’s assistance. Now she is trying to back out of a verbal contract simply because I want her to sign a physical one. She will sign this contract, and if you do not put that blade down, I will have your head, woman.”

NO. No one else I care about will die.

Gwyn pulled on her magic in a way she hadn’t before. If the elf wouldn’t let go, she’d make him let go. She instantly engulfed her entire arm in flames, which elicited a scream from the man as third-degree burns erupted along his him, his sleeve having vaporized in an instant. He jerked his arm back and clutched at it with his other hand, his eyes wide with fear and pain.

Gwyn turned fully toward him, pulling her fire from her arm and raising it into an orb of flame. She lifted her other hand and made another, then willed her magic to make the orbs float in a circle around her. She didn’t want anyone getting near her. Her passing gaze threatening any who approached with a similar fate, mercifully those around her backed away swiftly. Good.

After a few seconds, Gwyn called her fire back to her right hand and willed the two miniature suns to orbit the other. She tilted her head as she regarded the floating fire, refusing to look down at the count. “Come near me or any of my people, and your hand will be the least of your worries.”

She glanced at Sabina, who had a look of pride on her face. She continued looking around. Siveril appeared to be pained, likely trying to work out how to talk them out of what she had done. The sun elf guard in the red armor had moved forward slightly and was staring directly at her fire with a deep longing in his eyes, his hand half raised. The girl behind the duke was standing up. Her eyes wide and fascinated at the magical display. There wasn’t a speck of fear in them. That made Gwyn smile.

Gwyn pulled on the orbs once more and pushed them into each other until they formed one single large sun. She faced Count Telford and peered hard into the whimpering elf’s eyes. There was none of the authority or strength he had spoken of; only weakness.

With a shake of her head, she spoke, “Threaten me or mine again, and I will show you what true strength looks like.”

With that, she closed her fist, and the sun burst into a blinding flare before winking out.

Magical Exposure

Lady Aleanora Olacyne stood next to the Knight-Captain of House Reinhart and tried to see what was happening. Something had occurred and there was a bright flash of light that caused all sorts of commotion amongst her fellow nobles.

“Shit. Gwyn…” Ser Taenya groaned out from next to her.

Aleanora looked up at the telv, curious about what she meant. “Princess Gwyneth? What’s wrong with her? Can you see?” She tried craning her neck and looking through the crowd but saw nothing.

From the other side of the knight, Lady Ilyana called out, “I don’t see anything. Where is Her Highness at? Ser Taenya, can you see her?”

I asked the Knight. Not you…

Ser Taenya shook her head. “No, but I’d bet my last copper that flash had something to do with her. Lady Lorrena, you with us?”

The younger girl nodded. “Yes, Ser Taenya.”

The telv woman looked between them. “Alright. Lady Ilyana, your job right now is to keep track of Lady Lorrena. Do not lose her. Understood?”

The older girl nodded quickly. “I will do my part for the House, Ser Taenya.”

Aleanora rolled her eyes. No need to act desperate.

She almost laughed when she caught sight of the small shake of the woman’s head. Clearly, the woman felt as Aleanora did. The princess was above any such rivalry between the two girls. The daughter of a viscountess or a baron was so far below her that she hadn’t even deemed it important to set a lead between the three of them. Aleanora could respect that and would show that she was worthy of the coveted position by simply being superior.

“Ladies, follow close. We’re going to find the princess and Ser Sabina,” Ser Taenya told them.

Lady Ilyana made sure to keep Lady Lorrena close. Aleanora supposed her rival wasn’t completely incompetent. It was a good thing, as it would make her job less stressful when she didn’t have to perform all the functions alone. Lady Lorrena’s sole role was simply to be a confidant of the princess. She was too young to take on any other function like those Aleanora or Ilyana could accomplish. The three of them followed the knight as she weaved through the crowd.

They made their way through the crowd toward the front. As they got closer, they saw the ducal guard was trying to push people back. Aleanora heard some yelling, and suddenly, the crowd started to back up more quickly. She got behind Ser Taenya and followed as the knight started pushing through the crowd that was trying to move back to the sides of the room.

Ser Taenya stopped abruptly, and Aleanora almost ran into her. Lady Ilyana placed a hand on her shoulder and whispered to her, “I have Lorrena. Stay close to Ser Taenya. People are giving her room.”

“I know what to do,” Aleanora hissed back.

Any reply was cut off by the Knight-Captain speaking with a guard. “Let us through. We are Her Highness’ retainers.”

Aleanora peeked around the woman and up at the sun elf guard who was dressed in the armor of the ducal guard. “Stay back. I don’t care who you are.”

Ser Taenya didn’t budge. She set herself and replied, “Let us through. Now. I will get to my liege, or we will have issues. You are doing your job. Allow me to do mine.”

Aleanora got nervous. She didn’t want to be around any confrontation with the duke’s guards. But Gwyn is a princess.

“If you do not back up right now you will all be arrested. I don’t care who your liege is,” the guard repeated.

Aleanora steeled herself and stepped to the side of the knight. “You may not care, but Duke Tiloral will when he hears that you accosted the retainers of Princess Gwyneth. I am Lady Aleanora and I will personally make it my life’s goal to ruin yours if you do not let us pass.”

The sun elf looked down at her and scowled. “Your princess is the one who started this mess. Last warning. Back up or–”

Anything he was about to say was cut off by Ser Taenya’s fist. The knight punched him so hard that the sun elf simply collapsed in a crash of metal on stone. Aleanora looked up at the telv woman with wide eyes. She just punched him!

The knight called out to them, “Ladies. Stay together, and give me a bit of space.”

Aleanora looked at Lady Ilyana and saw that her expression looked as shocked as her own. Ilyana nodded at her and Aleanora edged a bit closer to the older girl and as a group, they took a few steps back.

What did mother get me into?

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya looked at the next guard after she addressed the ladies behind her. The two guards were already pulling their blades out. She sighed and rolled her shoulders. She glanced over to where Sabina was standing with Gwyn, sword out. Gwyn was looking around at the guards, who had formed a semi-circle around her. There was a noble on the ground clutching his arm. Another guard was standing over him protectively.

The duke had two guards in front of him and Siveril seemed to be speaking excitedly to him and another noble. She also saw Aleanora’s mother next to Siveril. Taenya refocused on what was happening in front of her. The two guards had split up a bit, and the high elf woman to Taenya’s left lifted her blade.

“Ser knight, you have attacked a member of the ducal guard. Lay down your weapon and surrender,” the woman sneered.

“Yeah, that’s not going to happen. You two are going to step aside and let me get to my liege or you’re going to end up like that guy,” Taenya said while inclining her head toward the unconscious elf she had knocked out.

She spread her fingers and stretched out her fingers before setting up ready to fight. She didn’t want to pull her blade, but if it came down to them or her princess, Taenya would do it in a second.

Without saying anything else, the telv man lunged at her and started to swing his blade at her. She stepped forward and caught the blade on her bracer, slid down, and grabbed his wrist. She jabbed him quickly in the side with her other hand, then brought her arm up and threw a hook that connected with his temple. His head jerked back, and she dropped his wrist and grabbed his breastplate at the neck opening to prevent him from falling.

The guard woman who initially froze from shock, burst into movement. She rushed forward toward Taenya, but the knight just flung the man she was holding at the woman. Taenya managed to get him into the woman’s path and they both collided and fell on top of each other.

She stepped forward past the two, and a few more guards shifted to face her. Sabina looked at Taenya and nodded. Taenya looked at the princess and called out, “Your Highness!”

Gwyn instantly jerked her head toward Taenya and the tension she exhibited visibly lessened. “Taenya!”

The girl started to move toward her but Taenya put up her hand, and Sabina reached toward the human and put an arm in front of her. “Wait, Your Highness. Let Ser Taenya come to us.”

Taenya looked back and saw the ladies were still at the edge of the crowd. They didn’t look as if they were a part of the House. They would be fine for now. She caught Ilyana’s eye and nodded. The girl hesitantly nodded back.

Sabina looked at the guards and addressed the one that looked in charge. “You going to tell your people to back off? Or are you going to continue protecting someone who tried to harm my charge?”

Taenya took in the high elf that was on the ground and really looked at him. He had severe burns on his hand and forearm from where his tunic had melted. She wasn’t sure why he hadn’t been moved yet, but a man who looked like a medic or surgeon was examining him.

She walked closer but stopped when the guards moved toward her as she did. Content the situation had settled into a lull, she asked her second for an explanation. “Sabina, what happened?”

Sabina looked over at the noble on the ground. “That noble had one of his guards hold me up and argue with me, then he–”

“He tried to force me to marry his son! When I said no, he tried to pull me with him to sign a contract. He hurt me and wouldn’t let go, so I made him let go.” Gwyn explained, her tone laced with anger.

Taenya turned toward the guard that Sabina had addressed and pointed at the burned noble. “He attacked my princess and you have the audacity to defend him?” She stepped forward and called out angrily, “Duke Tiloral, is this how the duchy handles affairs such as this? Do you condone a noble attacking and attempting to force a nine-year-old child into a marriage?”

“Move. Now!” she heard from where Siveril and duke were.

Taenya watched as the duke pushed past his guards and jerked his head at Siveril, who followed him as they walked toward Taenya. The viscountess started moving toward her daughter and the other two. Good. I approve of the priority.

The duke took control of the situation and addressed his men. “Captain, stand everyone down now. And for Alos’s sake, get the Count to an infirmary. Post a guard, I will speak to him later.”

He looked between the princess and two knights for a moment before continuing, “Your Highness, could we please retire to my private study?” He gave Siveril a pointed look. “I do believe we have much to speak on.”

Siveril stepped forward. “I too believe it would be of benefit, Your Highness. Especially now.”

Taenya saw Gwyn’s almost imperceptible nod before responding with much less anger than she had shown before. “Let’s go, everyone.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Lady Ilyana stood with Ser Sabina and her fellow ladies-in-waiting as they waited for the princess and her two lead retainers. They were currently in a private discussion with the duke. No guards had rushed in and Taenya hadn’t bust down the door to escape, so Ilyana supposed it was going well.

The two Reinhart knights had impressed her quite a lot. Both women had been ready to fight the entire ducal guard for the princess. However, it was the princess that impressed her the most. The royal had done some type of magic that caused the flash. She heard everyone talking about it. Sabina, however, had shut them down when they tried speaking about it; at least until they returned to the house.

Ilyana whispered to the knight, “Ser Sabina, how much longer until they are finished?”

The knight closed her eyes briefly, then opened and responded, “They are nearly done. Please be patient, Lady Ilyana.”

Ilyana stood and waited. Lady Aleanora didn’t seem nearly as standoffish as normal and she helpfully kept the younger Lady Lorrena close. It seemed the knight was correct because not even five minutes later; the door opened. I have no idea how she did that.

The duke and the three heads of House Reinhart walked with him. Ilyana strained to hear what they were saying.

The duke was speaking to them. “Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness. I will send couriers with what we discussed as recompense for this situation. Siveril, old friend, don’t be a stranger. We live in fascinating times, and I could use your advice again. With your leave, of course, Your Highness.”

Siveril bowed his head slightly. “I will be back soon. We have much to discuss concerning Her Highness.”

The duke sighed. “Of course.”

The princess looked up at him. “Duke Tiloral?”

The old man smiled. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Was that your granddaughter sitting behind you?” She asked.

The duke squinted in thought. “Yes, it was. Would you like to meet her?”

“I would! Is that alright?”

“But of course. I will work with Ser Siveril to set up a meeting.” The duke promised.

The princess nodded, satisfied. She turned to the waiting group of ladies. “Let’s go home, everyone.”

Ilyana caught Lady Aleanora… Nora’s attention. Both gave the other a slight nod.

A new rival appears.

Craft Time

Sloane looked down at her workbench and saw all her notes, scrap, and parts scattered below her. Finally about to try to engrave runes, she had a scrap piece of metal set aside just for the experiment. She also had a couple of small ingots of silver which she would try to use for the engraving. Sloane still needed to commission an engraving pen so she would try her previous thought of just using silver for the runes. She could alter the metal into position after she engraved the runes.

She grabbed one of the small pieces of metal and grabbed the engraving tools. Concentrating on what she wanted, she engraved the runic chain that would enable her to store a spell into the runework. At least in theory. She needed to see how long it would hold the spell in just metal, rather than a gem. That was the key to making her grenades work.

She looked at the various runic chains she wanted to try that she had written in her journal. Sloane found the one she wanted and engraved it into the metal. Using the tool as a focus to channel her mana and altered the metal as she worked. When she finished the runic chain, she looked down at her work to make sure all of it was written correctly. |Store|- (Spell: <Flashbang>)| With a nod, she figured it was good enough and grabbed one of the silver ingots. Holding the small block over the engraved runes, she focused on altering the material just enough to fill the runes.

It took her about ten minutes, but she managed to finish it even though the extended use of her magic tired her out more than normal. She looked over it all and smiled. It looked good. “Here goes nothing…” She touched the runes and dug into her Artifice Domain and channeled Flashbang into it. The cast immediately exhausted her, and she had to take a couple of heaving breaths as she regained her composure. The silver glowed a slight blue color, and as she watched, it seemed to get dimmer. Sloane continued to watch it then after only five minutes, the silver was back to its natural color.

Well, shit. That didn’t work at all.

She tried again, this time trying to channel as slowly as possible. Again, the silver glowed blue and after another five minutes, it had completely dissipated. Why is it doing this? She wondered. Grabbing her notebook, Sloane wrote down her observations. She decided to try one more time, but this time she wanted to add another runic chain to the runework. Considering what she wanted, she wrote out the chain for waiting until the user triggers the runes, then cast the stored spell. The runework came out to |Use: (Spell: Store)| ‣ |User: Trigger| and she felt it would work the way she wanted. I hope. I just need to take this to the area set aside for my testing.

✦ ✦ ✦

An hour later, Sloane was on the training grounds with the test materials. She looked around and ensuring no one else was around, channeled Flashbang into the runes one more time. Again, the material glowed blue, but this time, instead of letting it dissipate, she placed it down on the ground and then focused on triggering the spell. She barely needed to do anything before the runework activated and the Flashbang that she had stored fired off in a burst of… disappointment. It looked and sounded more like a firework than a flashbang. Sloane looked down at the metal and saw a small, blackened spot where the storage rune should have been. I’m glad I wasn’t holding that. Holy crap.

She was once again thankful that she seemed unaffected by her own magic. That was something else she would need to experiment with at another time. With a sigh, she sat down and leaned against a bench. Now, what can I–

Sloane fell backward as the bench tipped over, and she crashed against the ground. She hit her head against the ground and cried out. “Fuck! Ow, damn it! Shit!”

She sat up and groaned as she rubbed her head. “Ugh, can this day get any worse?”

“From the looks of it? Not really.”

Sloane jerked in surprise and looked at the source, and saw Gisele only a few meters away with an irritatingly amused expression on her face and Maud right next to her. The knight-medic stepped forward and crouched down next to her. “Here. Allow me.” The red-headed healer felt the back of Sloane’s head and cast her Heal spell. The pain, but not the embarrassment, instantly diminished.

Gisele reached out and grabbed Sloane’s hand and pulled her to her feet. Sloane instinctively rubbed at her head, even though the sting was gone.

The orkun woman patted Sloane on her arm. “You okay?”

“Yeah. I’m good now. Thank you, Maud.”

The woman beamed. “Of course! I’m glad I was here to see that. I mean, help you!”

Sloane narrowed her eyes at the woman. Someone who is supposed to heal shouldn’t take such pleasure in embarrassing accidents.

“So, what were you working on?” Gisele asked, redirecting Sloane’s attention.

“I’m trying to work with runes, but they aren’t working. The spell dissipates way too quickly and then it doesn’t seem to hold at the right strength.” Sloane explained.

“Interesting. Do you have any thoughts on why?” Gisele asked and crossed her arms as she started contemplating the issue.

“Not really. At least, not yet. I need to go back over my observations and figure it out.”

Sloane glanced at Maud, who was deep in thought. The woman tilted her head and pointed at the piece of test metal. “That’s the stuff you worked with?”

“Yeah, I wanted something I didn’t mind ruining for a first test.” As soon as her explanation left her mouth, she had a thought. “What if the quality of material determines how well it can hold the spell?”

Maud nodded and reached down to pick up the scrap metal. “Also, your silver here looks different from when you showed me the inside of your watch.”

Sloane quirked a brow. “Of course, it’s not glowing.”

The telv shook her head. “No, that’s not it. The silver in your watch isn’t just silver. It’s not even a solid metal.”

Gisele tilted her head in thought. “I haven’t seen the innards of the watch, but what are you saying?”

“Well, back home, some of the finer artisan work would use metallic filaments within their works. The material within your watch looks more like that than just plain silver.” Maud handed the metal slab back to Sloane as she finished her thought.

Sloane tapped on the scrap and thought about it. “So, I had originally thought to use silver-based ink. Maybe I should look into that. I’ll probably need to use it to finish the Guild Runecard as well.”

Gisele perked up. “I know where you can get some. There was a stationery store dedicated to such things in the noble market. They sell various paper, waxes, and inks for high-end scribes or nobles to use. I believe they will even make stamps for House crests. Perhaps we can try there?”

Sloane shrugged. “Worth a shot. Let’s go!”

✦ ✦ ✦

She followed the two women as they walked down the streets of the central district. Sloane had been through here a few times since her first incident, and she had made sure to always have one of the others with her. She had also started keeping her hood up, however, that hadn’t done her curly hair any favors.

As if she were reading her mind, Maud leaned in close. “Remind me to bring you to this shop another time,” She said while pointing at a small storefront that was painted white with gold-colored accents. “They have what you need to upkeep your hair.”

Sloane looked closer and was shocked. There was an actual hair salon. She looked at Maud’s hair and back at the store. “Are these common?”

Maud nodded. “Of course, a woman needs to take care of her hair, after all. I purchase their solutions in every city we go to. It’s why my hair looks so fabulous.”

“It does. It really does,” Sloane said.

Gisele snorted. “Why does that surprise you, Sloane?”

Sloane lowered her voice a bit. “In my world, during our equivalent development period, we didn’t have anything like this. It’s so strange to me. In some areas, you are centuries ahead of where we were and in others, you’re right on track. I don’t have the background to guess at the reasoning, or have studied your history enough… but it’s quite interesting to me.”

Maud chuckled. “Something Ernald would love to discuss, I believe. It’s beyond me as well.”

Gisele shrugged. “I do not think it’s quite that complicated. We have many types of people. Your world only had terrans. We have a single pantheon of gods. Yours had many. Our two worlds are different. They had to be. What we place value on is different. How we live is different.”

The orkun waved her hand around. “All of this? It is pretty new. My people had it rough, Maud’s as well. The Loreni migrated and invaded Ikios hundreds of years ago. They never left, but we adapted. We carved new societies out of it. We improved and learned that if we all work together, then we could be better than before.”

Maud nodded. “Well said, Gisele. I don’t think about it much personally. It’s all I have ever known. It’s all my parents have ever known. Some places are worse than others. Westaren is one of them, however, it’s at least mainly restricted to the nobility in the kingdom…” She trailed off and went silent.

“You okay?”

Maud nodded. “I am fine. Just thinking. I miss home.”

Gisele stared at the woman before stepping close and putting her arm around the medic and spoke quietly, “I do too, Maud. I do too. You know why we are here, though.”

The redhead wiped at her eyes. “I do. Come on. The store’s right there. I’m fine.”

Sloane and Gisele locked eyes, a sad expression on the knight’s face. Sloane nodded, and Gisele returned it before giving Maud one last squeeze.

“Oh, that store looks fancy,” Sloane said as she looked at the paneled wood facade and large windows showing the inside. She could see bookshelves and tables with different supplies on them.

The group walked inside and a little bell rang, summoning an old raithe man who held a stack of notebooks. “Welcome, welcome. How may I assist you?”

Gisele looked at Sloane and stepped to the side. Getting the hint, Sloane rolled her eyes and stepped forward. “I am looking for a type of ink that has silver inside of it? Maybe powdered? I am not entirely sure. If you have multiple types, I’d like to try them.”

The old man paused and rubbed his chin. “I have some silvered-ink right over here.” He waved them in. They walked amongst the bookshelves and displays filled with various notebooks and document folios. Others had envelopes and cards or even elaborate writing paper. Sloane almost stopped and looked at a fancy display containing pens and intricate quills. Next to it was another display with various ink wells. One leather-bound journal with an intricate flowery design on the front caught her eye.

Sloane was in office supply heaven. “Maud, look, this journal is beautiful. Oh, and look at these pens. Oh, my gosh. I need to buy some supplies.”

“Gisele, I think we found what Sloane likes to shop for,” Maud chortled from behind.

“Sloane, I never realized you had such an… exciting… hobby,” Gisele said with an amused look as she glanced around the shop.

Sloane crossed her arms. “What? Gisele enjoys large swords. I like office supplies. We all have our thing. Maud likes… being fancy.”

Maud made a gesture that Sloane would classify simply as touché. “You’re not wrong.”

The man stopped in front of a cabinet that had different bottles filled with inks of all sorts of colors. He opened the doors and started sorting through the glass containers. With a shake of the head, he closed the cabinet and went to the one next to it.

“Ah ha. Here we go.” He pulled out three different containers with a distinct silvery metallic liquid inside. He turned and walked the group to a nearby counter, where he grabbed some paper and a quill. “I have three different types. The first is a new product and contains some new materials. It’s quite expensive due to the rarity of the ingredients.” He moved to the next. “This one is simply silver powder, some oil binders, and a solvent. This one is silver colored, but doesn’t have silver in it.” He described as he pointed at each.

Sloane cut in. “That won’t work. Containing silver is a requirement.”

The man nodded. “The first one is probably the one you want, then. It is a new product that arrived only in the last couple of weeks. It has a higher silver power content and similar oil binders, but the organic solvent is from a newly discovered plant called the silden fern. I don’t know the specifics, only that it is similar to a type of fern that is prevalent in these parts, but seems to grow at night under the moons rather than the day.”

Sloane nodded. “The plant was only discovered recently?”

“Yes, about a month ago. The alchemists that discovered it were documenting the effect of the flash on local plant life.”

Sloane slowly turned her head and looked at the two women with her. Is this a magic plant? It was just discovered?

“How popular is this ink?” Sloane asked.

“Oh, fairly popular, but its cost prohibits anyone from purchasing too much.”

“First, I will buy two bottles. Second, do you have contact information for the alchemists?”

“Wonderful! I’d like to mention that they only sell their products through our shop here, though.” The man cautioned, likely not wanting her to bypass him for the material.

“That’s perfectly fine. I’m more interested in other finds and alchemical creations they have made. I guess you could say I am something of an alchemist myself.” Sloane explained.

Gisele snorted softly to her side, and Sloane gave her a quieting glare.

“Ah, I understand. Come, let me bag up your ink.”

“Oh! As you do that, I think there are some other things I’d like to buy…”

The man chuckled as he helped her select more office supplies to purchase.

When they had gathered all the items she wanted to buy, Sloane met the shopkeeper at the counter. He was bagging up all of her items and was telling her the cost of each as he placed them in a fabric bag for her. “And here are your two bottles of ink. They are fifteen silver each.”

Maud started choking next to her. Gisele quirked a brow. “How much silver is in them?”

The raithe chuckled. “While it is more than any other silver-based ink that we have, it is still very little, but the process and the rarity of the new plant are what is driving up the price.”

Sloane mentally calculated the cost, plus the amount her Guild account had available. I may want to stockpile this. Especially, if it works like I think it will. If not, well, then I have a pretty ink.

“How many bottles of this ink do you have on hand?” She asked.

The man looked up as he thought about it. “I have… eleven more bottles after these two.”

“Are you able to charge my Banking Guild account?” She inquired.

“Of course, My Lady. I am part of the Scribe and Merchant’s Guilds, and of course, have my own accounts. I will just need to see your badge and have you stamp your seal on a bill of sale,” He explained.

Sloane reached into her satchel and pulled out the badge with the ruby. She placed it on the counter in front of the man. “Here’s my badge, if you give me a moment–”

The raithe’s eyes widened as he looked at her badge. “My Lady, my apologies. I didn’t realize… Please, simply have one of your attendants take the bill of sale to the Guild at your earliest convenience, and the Guild will handle it.”

Sloane raised a brow and looked at Gisele. “You know, that’s a perfect job for Elodie.”

Gisele smirked. “She did say that it would be beneficial to have her on hand for purchases.”

Sloane shrugged. “I’ll remember that for next time.” Probably a good idea. Especially if I will get this kind of reaction in the future.

The shopkeeper looked between the women as they spoke, speaking up when they finished. “Also, for your patronage, I offer a twenty percent discount on your purchases. Would you like me to have your goods delivered?”

Sloane tilted her head in thought. “I think we can take it all now. I appreciate the offer though, Mr…”

“Keenley. Mr. Keenley,” He quickly offered.

“Well, thank you for all of your assistance today, Mr. Keenley,” Sloane said with a smile.

“Thank you kindly, My Lady. Please allow me to package the rest of your supplies.” Mr. Keenley purposefully started gathering all of her items and walked away to grab the remaining bottles of ink.

Sloane looked over all of her new office supplies and smiled.

You can never have enough.

Grudges and Hand Grenades

Sloane was back at the workbench an hour later with Gisele sitting next to her. Maud had gone back to the others when they returned. This part of the process didn’t hold her interest.

Sloane had selected a quill that she would use trace ink into the runes she engraved. She would then try and dry the ink with magic. This time, she had one of the steel balls that she wanted to put inside the grenade’s casing. She grabbed some chalk and marked out where the runework would go. There would be a place where the button would trigger the functions with a prominent place on the side where the |Storage| rune would be.

“So, how does this all work? Can you explain as you do it?” Gisele asked.

Sloane nodded as she started engraving. “Sure thing. Right now, I am engraving the various runic chains that go into the overall runework of the grenade. Each one performs a separate function that tells the Intent what I want to happen.” She finished the |Trigger| rune and moved to the next.

“The runic language functions like an extremely basic programming language my people used back home. It’s not too robust, but that could just be me. Perhaps, I could even learn enough to create my own runic language in the future. But that is a long way away. I am barely scratching the surface as it is. One thing I have learned is that runes will not function if you just etch one out. You have to have the Artifice Domain for the runes even to work, as that type of magic is what will properly imbue the runes with Intent. This is a good thing, as it means that only other Artificers can copy a design. I’ll need to work with the Merchant Guild or some other one to work out a way to ensure my designs are my own and aren’t stolen.”

“I understand. Perhaps, when the field gets large enough, you could help create an Artificer’s Guild.” Gisele helpfully offered.

“That’s a great idea, Gisele. I will have to pick your brain at it later.” Sloane finished the same |Storage| runic chain that she had designed previously.

“What is the difference between runes and runic chains or the like?” Gisele asked.

“Too bad Ernald isn’t here. He’d love this part. So, the runework is made up of runes. Each rune has a function attached to it. Like this one,” Sloane started etching the spell chain. “is the rune for |Detect|. Its function is to detect something. Normally, it won’t do anything on its own. So we have to add an operator with it or something that tells it what to do. We’re going to use a colon for this particular one because we want it to |Detect| when the |Trigger| rune is activated, which is done when the rune on the button of the casing contacts the rune I placed on the top there. So, this one comes out to |Detect: Trigger|.

“Next we want it to wait so we use a ‘‣’ followed by what we want it to wait for. For this, we want the grenade to wait for some |Time| which, I think three seconds is enough which we will use with the |Intent| rune. I think this is the key part of why an Artificer is important. I’m unsure if anyone else can push their intent into runes. For this rune, we’re going to push in the Intent of three seconds.

“Finally, we want to then, two dashes or a long dash, |Use| the |Spell| that was |Store|’d and we want to |Amplify| it. I got that idea after the poor showing earlier. So, the final runic chain comes out to: |Detect: Trigger| ‣ |Time: <3 Seconds>| – |Use: (Spell: Store)| - |Amplify|.”

Gisele watched intently the entire way through. “The Flashbang spell seemed to come out from the runes earlier. If you put this ball inside of the casing you had designed, won’t it just flash inside?”

Sloane shrugged. “Honestly? I have no idea. I’m hoping it will see the casing as part of the overall design, if not, I will probably need to use the |Separate| rune somehow.”

“If you don’t mind my saying. I think… logically, you should go ahead and try it. Based on what we saw earlier, I don’t think your spell will work as you intend it to. You have that one rune that waits for a trigger. Maybe just copy that but instead of triggering the spell, it triggers the |Separate| rune.”

Sloane tapped her etching tool against her notebook. Thinking. It wouldn’t hurt to do it that way. If anything, it would just potentially make her grenades slightly more expendable. Which was the reason she didn’t already do it. I think I am making enough to commission a decent number of them. Four or five should be enough for each knight? Right?

She looked back up from her notebook at Gisele. “Okay. Let’s give it a shot.”

Sloane got to work finishing everything up, etching the added runic chain, and then using the new ink in the runes and pushing her mana to help it set. When she was finally done, she slowly channeled Flashbang into the storage rune, then her Intent into the timer. Sloane observed as the silver all started glowing, then it seemed to sit well. After five minutes, it still hadn’t dimmed or anything.

“So, think we’re good?”

With a smile, the knight nodded. “It’s go time.”

Sloane snorted. “Alright. Let’s put it all together then test it.”

She placed the steel ball into its slot in the bottom casing, then carefully set up the trigger she had fabricated with the spring and slightly rounded base to it where she had already put a rune. She carefully inserted the pin that would keep the trigger from accidentally… triggering the grenade. She tightened the top half of the casing onto the bottom and smiled.

“I think we’re ready,” she said.

“Okay, let us go test it!” Gisele said excitedly.

The two gathered up all of their things and made their way to the training courtyard. When they walked in, Sloane noticed Cristole and Ernald were already present. Sloane instinctively rubbed the back of her head as she saw them. They were both sitting on the evil bench and talking. Gisele noticed and Sloane ignored her light chuckles.

“Alright, we’re here. Should we tell them?” Sloane asked.

Gisele smirked. “They’ll figure it out quick enough.”

Sloane reached the grenade out toward the knight. “Do the honors?”

The woman smiled. “Gladly. I just pull the pin, press the button until it makes contact then toss it?”

“Yup!” Sloane was getting excited.

She watched as Gisele smirked, turned slightly, and pulled the pin. She took a deep breath, then pressed the button and tossed it. Right onto the half of the courtyard where the two were sitting.

Sloane’s eyes went wide. “Wait!”

Shit. Well… moment of truth!

The grenade bounced several times before it settled and Sloane mentally counted in her head. She misjudged the time because right before she hit three, the grenade separated with both halves flying apart. The steel ball inside glowed blue then the Flashbang went off with a large crack of sound and blinding light.

It didn’t affect Sloane similarly to her previous uses, but she saw Gisele instantly react by shielding her eyes. The other two were not as lucky. The men both screamed and instantly grabbed at each other as they toppled over the bench onto the ground.

After a moment, Sloane saw Cristole’s head peek up above their legs that were draped over the fallen bench. “What?!” The elf’s eyes caught sight of Gisele and narrowed. “Gisele? What did you do?!”

Ernald rolled over, groaning and rubbing his head. “Why?…”

Gisele smirked. “That, you two, is for what you both did in Parholm.”

Cristole’s eyes widened, but he cried out. “That was two years ago! We apologized!”

“And now we are even. I told you I would get you back one day.”

Sloane looked between the two men stumbling to their feet and the woman with an overly satisfied expression on her face. “What happened in Parholm?”

“They ran off with my clothes from the bathhouse. I ran around that city with barely a towel after those two for a whole bell.”

Sloane snorted. “So, you used a flashbang on them, because they made you flash the entire town? I can respect it.”

Sloane heard Ernald groan as she gathered up all the pieces of the grenade. Everything was seemingly in decent shape.

Gisele smiled. “Well, at least we know your grenades work.”

“Luckily these aren’t nearly as debilitating as they are back in my world. I will need to work on that. Well, and you tossed it sufficiently far away from them. Next, I’m going to work on some that will explode,” Sloane added.

Cristole’s brows shot up. “Not near us you won’t!”

Gisele’s grin grew predatory. “See you two back at the inn. Sloane, shall we?”

Sloane laughed. “Let’s go.”

She called back over her shoulder. “Don’t take too long gentlemen. I have to teach you all how to use these!”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane had thought she was done for the day after her tests, but Maud and Ismeld instantly dragged her out to go shopping for the ball that was happening in two days. Sloane had grabbed Elodie to come along as well, which meant that Stefan had also joined. It turned the entire thing into some big ordeal that she was luckily able to finish quickly.

Her outfit and other accoutrement were sitting in her room and she was now sitting at a large corner table with the knights, Elodie, and Stefan. Inns have really become our go-to spot, not that there are a plethora of other options around here. She was definitely going to find a nice spot to settle with Gwyn. Maybe Avira, if it was as nice as the knights suggested. Speaking of.

“Elodie, have you ever been to Avira?” Sloane asked the young high elf woman sitting a couple of seats down at the end of the table.

The elf looked up from where she was awkwardly observing her hands. “Me? No, I haven’t been that far. I’ve been as far as Laudenwych in the central plains. I’ve been to Marketbol many times though. So I can certainly help us navigate the city when we arrive. It’s a much nicer city than Thirdghyll.”

Ernald seemed interested in the conversation and chimed in, “I’ve heard good things about Marketbol, besides the fact that its name is a travesty. Leave it to the Guilds to have no sense of flair. That said, it’s undoubtedly the crowning jewel of the guild system as a whole.”

Elodie nodded. “It is indeed a key location. It is also home to the main offices of numerous minor guilds, in addition to the headquarters of the Banking Guild. I was born there, and would much prefer to live there. However, with Uncle Lanthil setting up here, the family relocated to be of assistance.”

“If you have questions about any of the other Sovereign Cities, I have been to many of them. Including the Empire and Rosale,” Stefan offered.

“The Kingdom of Rosale will probably be a key stop along the way to Avira, Sloane,” Gisele helpfully added.

Sloane nodded, making a mental note for the future.

She had a thought. “Sorry to switch topics, but what about the ball? It’s in two days. Are we ready? Stefan, are you ready? What can you tell me since we last spoke about it?”

Ismeld lifted a hand and gestured between herself and the rest of the knights. “We’re ready. I believe you are as well. I too would like to know what we’re getting ourselves into with you, Stefan. We need a plan to exfiltrate the area if the worst happens and whatever they tasked you to accomplish is discovered.”

Stefan looked around between everyone before responding, “I have learned that there is another terran noble working with the Count. His name is Baron William Bolton, and he apparently comes from the land of England?”

“He’s British? Interesting. I didn’t realize they still had barons there, but I’m not up-to-date on their nobility. Do you have any other information about there being other uh… terrans?” Sloane asked.

Stefan shook his head. “No. That’s still the primary goal of what I am to figure out. I have found out that terrans have been seen entering his estate. Beyond that, nothing. I simply need you to keep the count occupied long enough for me to slip around. If you can create a distraction of some type, that would be even more ideal.”

Gisele narrowed her eyes. “There will be no distraction.”

Stefan sighed. “Fine. I’ll figure it out, but Lady Sloane,” She looked up at him as he addressed her, “I will need you to hold Count Kayser’s attention at least a little while.” She nodded to which he responded by pulling out a map and laying it on the table. “Here are the grounds of the count’s estate. Here is the hall where the ball will be held,” he said as he pointed out the location. The raithe circled several more key points. “And these are exits.”

Deryk and Cristole leaned forward, the former asking, “Where are the guards typically stationed? What is their response time when alerted?”

“How are they alerted and from where?” Deryk asked.

Sloane swapped seats with Ismeld next to the finance elf and then watched as the rest of the group discussed the specifics of their attendance and exit if anything negative were to happen. Stefan would attend as her direct guard, while the knights would attend as part of their order. Elodie would join as Sloane’s assistant.

“Lady Reinhart?” Elodie whispered from next to her.

Sloane looked over at the woman who looked as if she’d just won an internal war with herself about whether to speak or not. She looks worried.

She didn’t want to cause any undue stress to the elf, so she leaned in closer to her. “Is everything alright, Elodie?”

“I’m sorry. I thought we would have time to talk before retiring for the evening,” she said without explaining anything at all.

“Go on…” Sloane pushed.

“I know what my uncle wants you to do to get his recommendation, but I have to say… I’m worried about going up against the count,” she explained. “He’s not one to be underestimated.”

Sloane rested her hands on top of each other and tapped her finger. “I understand, Elodie. However, I need to do this.” She paused, considering. “Elodie, I need all the help I can get if I’m going to find my daughter. If things get bad, your uncle should be there. Get to him. I have a feeling he can protect you. The knights and I? We’ll be fine.”

“I sure hope so.”

“Me too, Elodie.”

The discussion wound down, and Sloane found herself back in her room. She looked over everything, trying to determine what she would bring to the ball. I won’t have much. She would need to spend the day preparing. A few flashbangs to give to the knights would go a long way toward arming them for any potential outcomes.

Sloane placed her knife next to her dress. That was something she couldn’t forget. Her options were limited, but at least she’d chosen a dress that would be a bit easier to maneuver in.

She sat on her bed cross-legged, thinking about what else she could do to ensure everything went well. There is one thing I can bring with me that others can’t. Sloane focused inward and, with a smirk, felt mana coursing through her as she drew on it.

Casanovas and Espionage

Sloane arrived at the ball with little fanfare. The guards at the gate spoke with Stefan and checked them against a list they had. At her side was Elodie, and after entering the grounds, Stefan fell in close behind them. She had arrived before the knights, who would attend the ball separately. It was part of the plan to make it seem as if the two groups were drifting apart. It likely wouldn’t fool many, but it would at least keep the attention split, instead of focusing on the group as a whole.

They walked into the vast courtyard of the count’s estate, which was filled with richly dressed nobles and well-to-do commoners at various standing tables that adorned the grounds and gardens. Elves, raithe, and telv gathered in small groups talking and drinking wine and what looked like a sparkling wine of some type. Everywhere she looked were guards with their finest ceremonial wear and all matched perfectly. Not a single one was a race other than raithe or moon elf, which Sloane found curious.

As she led her small House group toward the estate proper, an attendant stepped forward to greet her. They spoke briefly, and after but a moment, they were let past. The attendant stepped away from his former post to go deeper into the estate. Perhaps reporting on my presence?

Everywhere she looked, Sloane saw excess and extravagance, which wasn’t an uncommon thing amongst people she had known back home. The only difference being the person here deliberately seemed to do it to the detriment of those they governed. Sloane considered it similar to something like an African warlord or dictator to a true leader. She would hold her opinions until she met the man, but, thus far, she saw no reason how any nation could allow such blatant corruption to continue.

She looked at Elodie to her right. “Elodie, have you been here before?” She asked and gestured around at the gold-trimmed frames and vases, the marble columns. Everything that would easily be placed within a royal palace, but seemed odd in the home of someone in control of a fairly poor region of a small kingdom.

Elodie glanced at Sloane. “Here? No. Never.” The woman eyed their surroundings, taking in the decor. “It’s certainly something.”

“Where does he get the money for all of this? The central district is decent, I guess, but everything else seems to be lacking,” She asked.

“It’s because instead of improving his county, he taxes his people and the businesses excessively. It then makes its way here,” Stefan chimed in from behind them.

Sloane nodded. “Why does the kingdom allow it?” She asked and looked back at the raithe.

He shrugged. “I do not know. The guildmaster may.”

Sloane simply shrugged and continued. They followed a hallway, passing groups of aristocrats along the way, and entered another that was lined with guards. One moon elf guard stepped forward and led them to the hall proper. They entered through a set of double doors and saw a vast ballroom floor down a set of stairs. Tables were spread throughout the hall and servers patrolled with platters of food and drinks. Just inside the doors, at the top of the stairs, was a finely dressed raithe in a scarlet colored doublet and with his white hair braided into a ponytail draped over his shoulder.

After the doors closed behind them, the raithe looked them over with a disappointed look. “Your name, My Lady?” He said almost lazily.

Elodie raised a brow and answered for them, telling the man her title and House. The raithe didn’t seem to care and turned and called out in a loud almost bored voice, “Presenting, Baroness Sloane of House Reinhart from the Kingdom of Blightwych.” He then turned to them and spoke in a lower voice, “Lord Kayser sends his regards, My Lady terran. Enjoy the ball.”

Sloane shook her head at the comment but ignored the rude attendant, not knowing how to respond. Elodie, however, scowled at the man as they passed him and started descending the stairs.

She took note of the many eyes that had settled on her small group as they made their way down. Several even seemed as if they would step forward the moment they set foot at the base. She gazed and sized up the crowd and immediately zeroed in on the one person here already that she knew. Standing at the bar and talking with a group of Loreni, was the high elf Guildmaster of the Banking Guild and Elodie’s uncle, Lanthil Romaris.

Sloane whispered to the woman next to her, “Could you please go meet with your uncle and see if he would be available to speak?” She inclined her head toward where the man was standing, allowing Elodie to pinpoint her kin.

“Of course. You do not need assistance?” The young financial advisor asked.

Sloane smirked. You are way out of your element here, girl. I just have to pretend they’re all CEOs and politicians. Smile and nod, she thought, but she just replied with, “I will be fine.”

The woman nodded and stepped away as they reached the base of the stairs. Stefan stepped forward next to her. She quickly glanced at him. “Are you off to do your thing, or will you remain by my side to maintain appearances?” She asked, sotto voce.

“Let us get through introductions. I will slip away after,” He replied, equally quietly.

They barely made it three meters before a pair of moon elf men stepped forward into her path. She looked over the purple-skinned elf who had way too much cologne on or is that perfume… He had a closely shaved beard and a receding hairline that nearly reached his ears. Talk about a widow’s peak. He seemed middle-aged and instantly– “A new face! Glorious, splendid!” –came off as a pompous prick. Lord, if you’re watching over this world, give me patience. Alos? Eona? Anyone?

“Greetings?” she asked, not wanting to say much else.

“Ah, I was just telling Lord Andrei here that there should be another terran noble within Ghyll’s high society. The other one is such a bore,” the elf explained.

Sloane looked at the other moon elf, a more blue-skinned man with a much better head of hair, sharp jawline, and narrow nose. A small pencil-thin mustache lined the smirk he showed as he looked her over. She returned the scrutiny and took in the man’s attire. He wore a black vest with gold trim and embroidery. His pants were form-fitting and were bloused above a pair of shin-high leather boots that also had gold trim. She had to admit, he was much better looking than his annoying companion.

“Lord Andrei, is it?” Sloane asked, ignoring the other elf.

The man stood straighter and gave her a bow. “That is I. Lord Andrei of House Vasile. My rude friend here is Lord Leon of House Iliescu. It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Sloane. What was it? House Reinhart? Did I hear that correctly?”

Sloane nodded. “That is correct. Now, how may I help you two gentlemen?” She asked, looking between the two men, trying not to scrunch her nose up at the overwhelming smell of perfume wafting off of Lord Leon. Less is more, my dude.

Lord Leon took that as an invitation to join in the conversation again. “Why, we simply wanted to get to know you! It’s not every day a new noble joins our little club. Will you be in Ghyll long? We absolutely must meet for drinks or entertainment sometime.”

Sloane raised a brow. Ah, these two are running game? Oldest trick in the book, Andrei. She put on her best smile and looked straight at Andrei. “Oh, that does sound splendid. However, I must confess that I have been exceedingly busy. In fact, I am only here for a short while for business before I must continue on my journey. I am only here tonight to meet with the bore you mentioned earlier and perhaps, Lord Kayser.”

Lord Andrei’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Leon, didn’t we see Lady Ansley earlier? Didn’t you want to speak with her about the new play she was sponsoring?”

Leon looked at his friend with a slightly confused expression before his eyes widened and his nostrils flared. “Oh, yes! I absolutely must speak with Lady Ansley.” He turned toward Sloane and reached out his hand palm up. No way. “My Lady, it was a wonderful pleasure to meet you…”

Sloane simply smiled and nodded. “It was indeed.” She turned her head back toward Andrei and caught Leon’s scowl as he withdrew his hand to his side and walked away.

“Don’t mind him. He’s an only child, and can’t help himself,” Andrei tried explaining.

The two started slowly walking along the edge of the crowd, Sloane trying to veer them toward where she knew Elodie was. “Oh? That’s quite unfortunate that his parents would allow their only child to act in such a way.”

Andrei shrugged. “The perils of overloving a child, but what can you do? It’s why I tend to be by his side. He’s a good man, just a bit over the top. I try to rein him in, and ensure he doesn’t cause too much of a ruckus.”

“How valiant of you, Lord Andrei.”

He chuckled softly then reached over and grabbed two glasses of sparkling wine from the tray carried by a passing server. He handed one to Sloane and took a small sip from his own. “How are you enjoying our fine city? I must say it is one of the finest in the kingdom.”

Sloane fought the expression that was threatening to show on her face. She nearly raised a single brow, the same one Gwyn always called her out on when she was dealing with someone without sense.

Sloane calmed down by remembering what her daughter would say, Mom, put that brow away. It’s a deadly weapon.

“Your city is certainly something. I have been all over the district while we have been here, and there are many things to see and do. Great people to meet. It feels so safe and calm.” She ground out.

“Exactly! I am gladdened you think so, Sloane. Is it alright if I call you Sloane? Please, call me ‘Andrei’. I would be happy to show you some of the lesser-known locations that are to die for,” He said before delving into talking about some of his favorite spots that they both just had to see.

“I’ve certainly seen at least one spot that fits that description,” she added with a sardonic smile.

“Oh? Where was that?” He asked, with seemingly genuine curiosity.

Sloane looked up and saw that they were nearly at the bar where Elodie was speaking with her uncle. She glanced at Andrei and replied, “Somewhere along the main street. I simply can’t remember. I was in a rush, and I nearly got lost in the side alleys. Luckily, it was all over in a flash, and made my way back to where I am staying.”

“Ah, that’s quite alright. Perhaps I can join you as your guide? I understand how a Lady can sometimes get overexcited and disoriented in a new location. All the fascinating stores to shop in.” They spoke while walking, Andrei dominating the discussion, speaking about how wonderful he was and how great it would be to entertain her while she was in the city. Sloane noticed several women looking at the two and raising their noses before turning away. Men seemed to stare slightly longer at her, many not even subtle about where they looked. She felt disgusted. It was all she could do to not just walk away.

The man continued talking. Pulling out every trick he knew to try and take her home. “I would love to have you over for some tea at my manor, perhaps I could show you my collection of art after?”

“I appreciate the offer, Andrei, but I must decline. Please accept my apologies, but I am thoroughly too busy. Speaking of…” Sloane turned toward the group they had approached. “Guildmaster! It’s a pleasure to see you here. I was just asking Elodie before this when we would get to see you again.”

Lanthil looked between her and Andrei before turning toward the group that he was with. “A moment, please.” The group said some last words and politely excused themselves from the area.

Sloane looked at Stefan and gave him a slight nod. The raithe’s eyes narrowed at Andrei but he gave a curt nod to Sloane before moving away from the group. She looked around as he walked away. Several other individuals pointedly turned away as her gaze passed over them. It seemed she’d already made herself a bit unapproachable, at least among the peerage. Excepting the Casanova-wannabe at her side, of course.

Several young nobles at the other end of the bar had what looked like some small glasses of grappa or some other type of clear liquor. The sparkling wine she was drinking was lacking, and she wished there was either a good red or even a dry white wine to drink. Living in Italy had definitely spoiled her. I would kill for some prosecco right now.

“Andrei, dear, I appreciate the welcome. Now, if you would please excuse me, I must speak with the good Guildmaster, here,” she said dismissively. Sloane had no time for such men.

The man in question, however, seemed a bit put out. “Lady Sloane, we were having a lovely discussion.”

Sloane turned and faced him completely, she paused before saying anything, choosing to take a moment and look at the man. She saw the barely hidden frustration on his face and a bit of… excitement. She could only imagine how he saw her, or the situation. Perhaps she had simply made herself more desirable to him because she didn’t instantly fawn over him. From the expressions the other women had shown, it didn’t seem as if he was too liked. How men like this always find more and more women willing to sleep with them, I’ll never know.

Andrei scrunched up his eyebrows as he took in her unimpressed gaze. He opened his mouth to say something, but she leaned in close and whispered into his ear, “Look, I know the game. I know how you simply wanted to make yourself more interesting by having your pompous friend introduce himself first. You’re so transparent it hurts. Now, excuse me.” She stepped back and watched a whirl of emotions play over his face.

Finally, he smiled and took a step toward her. “Do you think you could slap me before I leave?”

She raised her brow and scoffed. Is this guy for real? “Look, I have actual business with actual adults. Please, run along now.” She didn’t even give him a moment to respond before she turned around to see the shocked expression on Elodie’s face and the amused look on the Guildmaster’s.

She listened as Andrei finally turned and stomped off. That will probably come back to haunt me somehow.

“My apologies, Guildmaster Romaris. It seems some here are overly welcoming,” She said to break the ice.

Lanthil responded with a laugh and turned toward the bar, raising a hand toward the bartender. “Two glasses of your sesora.” He quickly turned toward his niece and asked, “Elodie, would you like a glass?”

“Please, thank you.”

“Three!”

Sloane waited as the bartender grabbed a bottle of something and poured a yellow-gold liquid into three glasses and then set them on the bartop for Lanthil to grab. The man picked the glasses up, handed one to each of the women, and then raised his slightly. “To future business.”

Sloane repeated the gesture and took a sip. Ah, wine. That’s good. “This is excellent, Guildmaster. Thank you.”

“Lanthil, please, My Lady. After tonight, I believe we shall have a long-lasting, mutually beneficial relationship between my family and your House. Now, Elodie here has told me some of your progress and how she is quite interested in continuing under your employment. I must say, I am pleased to hear that.”

Sloane took another sip and glimpsed at the elf woman. It seemed that she had been correct in assuming the high elf would tell her uncle of what was occurring in her House, and she was glad that she and the knights had been cautious about what the two new members of the group had seen or heard.

“Elodie has been a wonderful asset. I look forward to working further with her. I wanted to ask you, however, have you seen the other terran noble tonight at all?”

The man confirmed that he hadn’t and lifted a hand. An elf seemed to materialize from the crowd and stepped forward. Lanthil whispered into his ear, and the man leaned forward and replied. With a nod from the Guildmaster, the man melded back into the crowd, and Sloane quickly lost sight of him.

Her surprise must have been apparent, because the Guildmaster answered her unspoken question. “My position requires me to have protection. I bring a suitable number for everything I attend. The Count and I have an understanding of the matter.”

She just nodded, and they spoke of various business topics while listening to the music that was playing in the background. A group of raithe were on a stage playing what looked like cellos and lutes. The sound of their songs was melodious and soothing, and just loud enough to fill the room over the sound of people talking.

Lanthil asked how Guilds were in her world, and she explained superficially about banks and corporations. The entrance opening interrupted them and the raithe at the door called out an introduction. “Introducing Lady d’Argin of House Argin and the Knight Order of Haven’s Hope representing the Kingdom of Blightwych.” I really need to learn more about Ismeld’s past.

She watched as the group descended the staircase. The crowd all turned and started whispering about the knights that had entered the ball. It seemed that the attention she had on her previously was already forgotten. Good job, Gisele.

Sloane was about to turn back to the guildmaster when she caught sight of a man, one with rounded ears. She narrowed her eyes, leaned forward slightly, grew a half smile half grimace, and quickly glanced at the guildmaster and Elodie. “I’m sorry to leave suddenly, but there is someone I wish to meet.”

She didn’t catch the guildmaster following her gaze nor hear him speak to Elodie. “Join her discreetly.” He then spoke to her as she started to step away. “I’ll have some men watch over you.” Sloane nodded absently and walked toward the man.

She moved through the crowd, avoiding catching anyone’s eye as she zeroed in on the other terran. He was talking with a group of raithe and moon elf aristocrats as if he had done the same song and dance many times before. Maybe he has?

As she got closer, she managed to get a better look at the man. He wore a navy blue coat with golden buttons on either side. The back of the coat had a tail that draped down below his rear. Under, she could see the top of a vest and a ruffled shirt below that. He had white slacks that ended just below his knees. He wore what seemed to be stockings and boots that came just above his shins. What is he wearing? I haven’t seen anyone else wear anything like this.

Sloane tilted her head and confusion as looked at the man. He did a slight double take on her before smiling and walking up to her. The man was nearly a head shorter than her own, one-hundred eighty-six-centimeter in height. She guesstimated him at around one-seventy-ish centimeters. “My, you’re a tall one.”

She raised a brow at that. “You are Baron Bolton, I presume?”

The man laughed, and replied in a distinctly British accent, “I see that my reputation precedes me! Why, how does a lovely woman such as yourself know of me?”

“You are apparently the only other terran noble in the city. I would be surprised if you hadn’t heard of me yourself,” she said.

The man gestured to a nearby door, and she followed him out onto a balcony that overlooked the city. She saw the garden below with the various rich and well-off people speaking. In the distance, beyond the lights of the central district, she saw dilapidated buildings and smoke from numerous chimneys. The inner wall created a barrier between the two situations in the city. The differences were night and day. She looked to the side and saw another walled-off area of the city with a sprawling set of buildings, gardens, and paths. She recognized it as the Westaren Academy that she would need to visit soon. The state of the city was appalling, and it still baffled her why no one else stepped in.

“Ah, yes. I am curious how well you have taken to this primitive world. The city is a cesspit, even if they attempt to make it seem that their noble district is the peak of society.” He said from next to her. She turned her head and looked down at the man as he continued. “The terran woman. I have indeed heard about you. A noble.”

Sloane narrowed her eyes, but shrugged. “I have made do. I arrived in the middle of nowhere. Alone. Luckily, I came across some helpful people.” She declined to mention anything about Gwyn. She was getting some weird vibes from the man.

He narrowed his eyes. “Where do you call home? Your accent, I cannot quite place it. Your English is wonderful, but you’re not of the Empire. I can tell that much.”

Sloane raised a brow. Empire? “What are you talking about? Empire? I am from the US, but I lived in Italy.”

“The you-ess? Where is that?” He asked.

Sloane jerked in alarm. What? “What do you mean where is the US? The States? You’re British, right?”

“Of course. Do not question my sincerity even if you wish to lie. What are these states?”

“You’re telling me you haven’t heard of the United States of America?”

The man’s eyes narrowed and Sloane just got even more confused. He took a step back. “United States of America? Do you mean the colonies? I do not care if we are in another world. Those words are treasonous.”

Sloane stood dumbfounded. What the actual… What is he playing at?

“What are you talking about? Are you joking with me right now? Come on. You can stop,” she said.

She looked around, noticing a guard eavesdropping nearby. Is he doing this for their sake?

He raised his cane off the ground as if affronted. “I am most certainly not joking. We put down that silly rebellion thirty years ago. Who are you?”

Bolton scrutinized her with furled brows. “Your name is Reinhart. You claim to live in Italy, yet you say you were born in America, and use the name the rebels called the colonies. Your entire persona is a lie. You are certainly no noble.”

Sloane’s gaze jerked back to the man. Oh really? You’re going to say I am not a noble? She was starting to get angry, there was something off about the man. His snobbish demeanor, the arrogance. It was like he was playing a character in an exaggerated manner, and she didn’t like it. You’re the first human I’ve seen and you’re acting this way?

She scoffed. “Oh, come on, we are literally in another world and what you’re saying is more fantasy than the elves around! Why are you acting this way? What is your deal?”

His face scowled, and he took a deep breath. She knew she would blow up if he kept going so she cut him off. “You know what? I’m done with this.” She started to turn, but the man grabbed her wrist and yanked her back around.

Before he could say something else, she yanked her wrist, causing him to jerk forward. “If you do not let go of me, you will have something other than nonsense to worry about,” Sloane threatened.

The man scowled but let go of her nonetheless, except then his eyes widened. “I know your secret. You are one of Napoleon’s agents. Your backstory is too fake and disjointed, you played your hand too far, spy.” He chuckled and looked pleased with himself, as if he had concluded the greatest investigation of the century.

The British noble ignored her and looked around, catching sight of one of the guards, cutting off any chance of her responding. “Guard! Over here, this woman is not a noble. She’s an imposter. We need to see the Count at once!”

Sloane’s head spun as she put together everything he had said. Put down that silly rebellion? Thirty years? Napoleon? Where the hell is this guy from?

She looked up just as several guards came toward her, swords in hand.

Sloane shook her head slightly, completely lost in the implications of what she had just heard. How it would affect her search for Gwyn. She stamped that down, the man was crazy. I hope the next human I find makes some sense.

The moon elf guard in the front spoke. “You will come with us. We’re taking you to the count.”

Sloane jerked toward the guard. “For what reason?”

“For the charge of falsifying noble patents,” the elf sneered.

To her right, the British man had a smug look on his face.

I need Gisele and Ismeld.

She scowled at the man. “I have done nothing wrong. You only have this man’s word.”

The raithe guardswoman scoffed. “He has the trust of the Count. You do not. Come with us now, or we will force you.”

Sloane turned her scowl on the guards, calculating her chances.

Well, Stefan needed a distraction.

“Fine. Take me to the count.” She looked back at the human.

“We will get to the bottom of this.”

Confrontation and Catastrophe

Sloane followed the lead guard and the Baron of Lunacy, William Bolton, through the ballroom. Breathe, Sloane. She considered everything the man had said and acted. He seemed like someone attempting to respond to the traumatic experience of arriving in an entirely new world significantly behind their own. That has to be it. He saw how civilization is here, and adopted a persona he thought would fit. I need to find more humans. I hope Stefan is getting the information he needs.

She sighed, her mind returning to her present circumstances. Elodie followed behind, but would soon veer off to retrieve the knights. Luckily, Sloane had caught her eye when the guards approached her and warned her off before she got herself involved.

The guards escorted her through the central area she had been in before, the crowd staring as they passed. She saw whispers and fingers pointed in her direction by everyone within her eyesight. She turned and looked for Elodie, and saw that she had slipped away. Sloane tried to see if she could see the knights but was unsuccessful.

They walked through another set of doors into a second ballroom that was far smaller than the previous but more ornately decorated. Some pillars looked as if they had snakes coiled around them reaching to the high ceiling. The room had another stage with a different group of musicians playing a more formal song that seemed almost ritualistic.

A coordinated court dance was happening in the center of the ballroom with at least thirty partners of what seemed to be mainly moon elves and raithe. The dancers whirled and changed partners in a mesmerizing display of graceful coordination in sync with the ebb and flow of the lovely music coming from the string and wind instruments of the band. The flowing fabric of the dresses the women wore was an elegant contrast to the formal dress of the men.

Sloane would have loved just to stand and watch, however, she was led around the edge of the room toward where a table was set up on a raised area with five moon elves sitting at it. She took note of the older moon elf, who wore fine clothing of red and gold, sitting in the taller center chair. He seemed to focus directly on her as the group made their way to his table. Wrinkles adorned the dark purple skin on his face and could swear that his grey eyes held nothing except contempt. Shit.

They stepped up to the base of the raised area where the count’s table was located, and the moon elf guard that was leading the way addressed the count. “My Lord, this terran stands accused by Baron Bolton that she has falsely represented herself as nobility and is nothing but a spy.”

The count narrowed his eyes, but he turned back and watched the dance. After a moment, he waved his hand and called out, “Captain Lars! Deal with this. I do not have time to deal with it.”

The old elf simply disregarded the scene and turned back to observe the choreographed dance that was occurring behind Sloane. A big moon elf that was built stepped around from behind the table and in front of them. He narrowed his eyes as he took in her appearance before he gave a dismissive glance at Bolton before resting his gaze back on her.

“Who are you?” The captain asked.

Sloane took a breath, remaining calm and in control of her emotions. This is simply a misunderstanding by a crazy guy.

“I am Baroness Sloane.” She looked pointedly at the British Buffoon before continuing, “This man is clearly insane. He is spouting nonsense before spewing even more about my status. My peerage is without question, and I have not only proper documentation to prove it, but I have recognition from the Kingdom of Blightwych.”

Sloane quickly looked around, trying to see if any of the knights were within eyesight but didn’t see anyone. She also took note that everyone seemed to be deliberately not focusing on the scene.

The captain scoffed. “And if you falsified your documentation or identity to the Blightwych representative? I don’t know how they do it there, but here we do more than hand out approval and patents of nobility to some random passerby.”

Sloane raised a brow. “Good thing I am not from here then.”

“That is apparent,” He sneered in reply.

“She is a French spy and clearly an imposter. Nothing about her fabricated story makes sense,” Bolton said.

Sloane scowled at the man. “You are seriously crazy. Nothing you’ve said makes any sense. Why are you continuing with this charade?”

The man didn’t respond at all and just lifted his head and turned it away from her. Sloane scoffed at the display.

The moon elf guard captain looked at the guards surrounding her. “Take her to the dungeon. Perhaps she will be more forthcoming in a week after she’s had time to reflect on her situation.”

“Gladly,” the raithe woman said with almost a snarl and stepped forward. Sword still in hand.

Sloane looked around. There weren’t that many guards nearby. She would not allow herself to be taken, especially if they were going to lock her up for any long period. Nothing can stop me from looking for Gwyn. She looked at the baron, who had a smug look on his face. “Are you really going to continue with your lie?”

“Do not speak to me, spy.”

Looks like we’re going with plan GTFO a bit earlier than planned.

“You are really beginning to piss me off. Anyway,” she started and lifted her fist and pointed her watch at the guards. “This isn’t going to work for me. Do not come closer or you will force me to defend myself.”

The guard didn’t reply and simply gestured for another guard to grab her. The guard approached with manacles and she redirected her aim toward him. “Last chance.”

“Do not resist. You are coming with us,” he replied.

Sloane shrugged and triggered her watch and cast a Flashbang at the approaching guard. The bolt burst right in front of the man with its trademark flash and accompanying bang of noise. Everyone in the surrounding area screamed and reached up to cover their eyes and ears. In the background, it sounded like one musician broke a string or something because there was a loud screech followed by a snap and shriek of surprise.

Sloane looked behind her and backed away from the guards toward the entrance behind her. The captain was the first to recover and instantly drew his blade from his hip while using his free hand to rub at his eyes.

The Baron yelled out. “A witch! Count Kayser, she uses witchcraft!”

Sloane looked back up to see the count standing beside the table with a cold, hate-filled expression. “You dare use your witchcraft here?”

Sloane raised her brow. “Witchcraft? Where have you been for the past two months? What I’m doing isn’t witchcraft, no matter what this man has told you.”

“What you are doing is unnatural. You will tell me the secrets–”

“Lady Sloane!”

Sloane looked back and saw Gisele and Ismeld shoving their way through the crowd. The rest of the knights followed behind, causing the crowd to part. The two women stepped to either side of her and Ismeld called out, “What is the meaning of this?”

Baron Bolton walked up and stood next to the count, and placed his hands on his hips. I really want to punch that look off of his face. Lunatic.

Count Kayser looked at his captain and narrowed his eyes at Ismeld. “Lady d’Argin, I presume? This… woman assaulted everyone here with witchcraft. Unprovoked. Stand aside. My men will be taking her to the dungeon. If you do not, you will all join her.”

“Lady Sloane.” She jerked her head back and looked at the rest of the group. Deryk drew one of his two short swords, flipped it around, and reached it out to her. Sloane smirked as she accepted the blade before turning back around and facing the count.

“I will not allow myself to be taken simply for the word of a man who is spouting nonsense. Every story he has told is not true. Hell, his fictional setting is two hundred years old.”

She wasn’t sure what she said that finally caused the smug look to fall, but the surprise on Bolton’s face was apparent. The count did not seem fazed at all. “I tire of this distraction upon my ball. Captain, take them all. I will be down to speak with the terran, later.”

Ismeld looked back and forth between Sloane and the other knight next to her. “Grenades? Shield? We can use it to funnel them.”

Gisele nodded and drew her sword from her hip. Too bad she doesn’t have her big sword tonight. The orkun woman turned and lifted a hand toward the guards on the right and cast her shield spell. It took but a moment and then there was a roughly three-meter-wide glowing shield covering the group’s side. It’s grown. She’s been working on it.

The guards jumped back in surprise and several nearby observers cried out again. Count Kayser yelled, “Grab her! That orkun can do witchcraft as well!”

A large group of raithe and moon elf guards, plus the captain, surged forward from their locations around the room. Sloane quickly lifted a palm and cast a slightly weaker Manabolt that caught one guard on the breastplate. It exploded and threw the man back, but it didn’t kill him. I need to defend and disable, not kill.

The other knights drew their blades and paired up, then turned to face the guards approaching from the sides. Screams resounded throughout the hall and people scrambled to get away from the combat. Gisele called out, “Maud, center. Focus on support. Deryk, keep your eyes on her.”

Gisele reached into a pouch at her side, and Sloane saw a familiar spherical object. The Knight-Captain caught Sloane’s eye and gave her a nod. Sloane called out to the knights, “Three seconds, face away!”

Gisele pulled the small pin and pressed the button. She tossed the grenade underhanded toward a group of three guards and the captain who had positioned themselves between the count and them. The grenade bounced several times and came to a rest at one of the raithe’s feet. The man looked down and tapped the grenade with his foot. A few of the smarter guards listened to her and turned away. A second later, the two halves separated, and the Flashbang went off.

The guards screamed and covered their faces and ears. Even the guards that chose to abide by her warning to the knights were still surprised and disoriented by the sound. Should probably train with the knights more. Calling out a strategy is clearly just something you see work well in movies and books.

The count also cried out and fell back. Sloane prepared the new variant of her main destructive spell and lifted her hand. Three Manabolts formed and circled her before she pushed her intent into them and each launched and homed in on three different guards. With a burst on their chests, the explosions satisfyingly threw the guards back against others or, with one elf, a column.

She set up another barrage of Manabolts, and let the bolts orbit her, ready to lash out at any who came close. As she did, she felt something shift inside her. The mana within her spell shifted, and the bolts took on a purple hue, almost as if the mana itself had changed. She let a sliver of her intent slip into the spell and her eyes widened at the increased level of control she’d gained. It was as if her changes had created an entirely new spell. More things to experiment with.

The guards seemed more hesitant and formed up together, attempting to take safety in numbers. She saw the captain helping the count stand back up, as the older elf shook his head from the disorientation.

The scene settled into a tense stalemate as both groups stared down the other. The knights gathered and were ready to jump into action either in retreat or to press an advantage over the less experienced guardsmen and women. Sloane’s spell felt as if it was on a hair trigger and she nearly cast it when she heard a loud, angry voice call out.

“Count Kayser! I believe this has gone on long enough. Perhaps everyone should step away until cooler heads prevail.”

Sloane turned her head and saw Guildmaster Romaris standing with a group of eight men behind him. All the telv, raithe, and elves with him were armed and staring down the guards in the room.

The count’s eyes narrowed. “Guildmaster Romaris. This does not concern you. This is a situation amongst the nobility,” he sneered.

“All I see is a corrupt noble attempting to abuse their authority against an important ally of the Guilds.” The Guildmaster looked at Sloane as he and his group came to a stop next to her and the knights. “Baroness,” He greeted her with a nod of his head. Next to the shrewd high elf stood Elodie, who was looking at the knights and Sloane with concern in her eyes.

“Nice of you to join the festivities, Guildmaster,” Cristole replied cheekily.

“The other areas were such a bore. It seems to be much more lively in–”

“That’s enough! Guildmaster, this is not a matter for the Guilds. This imposter and these foreign knights have assaulted my guards.”

Sloane looked around, seeing all the guards were back on their feet, even if some looked a bit sore from where she had hit them with her spells.

She looked at the moon elf noble. “Your guards seem fine to me, Lord Kayser. Perhaps, instead of instantly moving to accost someone, speak to them in the future.”

“You have the audacity to blame me? You came into my House and attacked my guards and attempt to take the moral high ground?”

Sloane considered what he said. I suppose it looks bad, but the man was out of line as well, she justified to herself.

“You have nothing to say now?” He said with disdain.

Time to pull out some bullshit. Sloane glared at the elf. “Your man lied and besmirched my honor. Then you had the gall to not even address the situation yourself? You had your guard threaten to throw not only myself but knights of a Blightwych Order into a dungeon? Based on the word of another? A man I’ve met for all of five minutes? And you want to speak to me about morals?”

The captain took a step forward, raising his blade slightly as if ready to signal the guards to attack. Sloane tensed, but then behind her the doors burst open with a loud crash. Another squad of guards rushed in, led by the guard captain she had met before in the courtyard.

“Another squad, be ready,” Cristole warned and both the knights and the guards from the Guild shifted, ready to meet this new threat.

The squad rushed toward them but were directing themselves toward the Count and not the two groups with Sloane. The Captain raised a brow in her direction but quickly refocused on the noble. “Count Kayser! We have received grave news!”

“Can’t you see we are busy? You should assist here, not whatever it is you are doing.” The count snapped.

“My Lord, I see a typical squabble amongst nobles. This is far more dire,” he replied with some urgency.

“What is it, Captain?” Count Kayser demanded sharply.

Sloane heard more people and guards rushing in from behind. The Captain looked between the approaching people and back to the Count.

“I called everyone of importance that will need to hear this. It’s Valesbeck, my lord.”

“What about it?” A raithe man walking up from behind called out.

“Lord Hirothe, thank you for coming,” the captain said. He turned back and continued, “We just received word from two riders. Valesbeck has been destroyed.”

There were gasps all around and even Sloane couldn’t help but raise a hand to her mouth in surprise.

The count’s eyes widened considerably, and he focused on Captain Jorin, seemingly any thought of what was going on with Sloane forgotten. “What happened?”

The captain looked at a raithe man that she hadn’t caught before. His uniform was ragged and torn. He wore clothing that she had seen on the militia back in Valesbeck. “Beasts, My Lord. Hundreds of wolves, bears, and other monstrous beasts overran the town a week ago! They killed and feasted on the dead. They were larger than any beast I’d ever seen before. Some wolves were even as big as a horse! Five of us set out to bring word, only two of us made it, My Lord.”

The people entering the room moved toward the captain and the count, and soon the area was crowded. Everyone focused on the man as he continued to recount his story. Apprehension filled the air, as more details came out. It seemed the wolves that had caused problems before were just the first wave of trouble and the town hadn’t been able to finish its wall before it was hit. I hope Tobin and his son made it out.

The Guildmaster made his way over to Sloane. “You and the knights should slip out while the focus is diverted. I will remain here. Elodie will join you,” He offered softly.

Gisele nodded. “I agree. Let’s go. Slowly, and through the crowd.”

Sloane took one last look at Baron Bolton, the man seemed scared of what he was hearing. You and I will have a conversation later. I’m going to figure out your story.

She turned and moved to leave, worried that the attention of the count would find her again.

The group carefully made their way through the people that had started to fill the room. Fear and worry were amongst all the faces. Whispered questions about attacks and war on their lips. As the knights and she got outside, Sloane finally took a deep breath and relaxed. They exited the estate and Sloane caught sight of Stefan off to the side amongst a group of elves speaking loudly. He smirked and winked at her before smoothly joining the group just behind her as they passed.

“Most excellent distraction, My Lady. I look forward to an exciting future as part of your House.” He said with a bit too much excitement in his tone.

“You got what you needed?” She asked.

“I did. I can fill you in on information relevant to you before I pass this on to the Guilds.”

“Let’s get back to the inn, then.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Two men sat at a small table in an empty cafe in the central district. Thirdghyll was abuzz with the news of Valesbeck’s destruction. The guard and the count’s personal forces were busy mobilizing and preparing the city. The two men calmly drank tea and spoke of unimportant things as if it were simply any other day.

They most certainly didn’t broach the topic of monsters or beasts that were at that very moment moving toward the city. They didn’t discuss how they expected that same horde to arrive in two weeks.

No, the shadowy men didn’t even focus on the new knowledge their organization had gained of the secret activities of the count or the Guilds, and the possible shadow war that could erupt amongst the factions of the city.

They finished their repast without debating what to do about a certain Baroness and the magic her group had displayed. Nor the new race of people that the count seemed to have an obsession with.

The two men from the Westaren Royal Academy stood up and parted ways without another word. No, it was simply another day.

The Demands of Progress

After returning, the group gathered in Sloane’s room within the inn. To maintain appearances, she had been staying in one of the nicer rooms in the inn since being in the city. Currently, everyone was spread out in the sitting room, which was just slightly too small for nine people to sit comfortably. Or maybe it’s the fact that there are only four chairs.

Occupying said chairs were Sloane, Gisele, Stefan, and Ernald. They had been discussing the evening and what could have gone better. Spoiler alert, everything could have gone better. She listened as Stefan explained what he had learned.

“Count Kayser has been collecting terrans to learn how to utilize their magic. To date, he has sequestered nine of them. Apparently, Baron Bolton has been actively assisting the count in this endeavor. I found detailed documentation–”

“Was there anything about the ages? Any children?” Sloane asked.

Stefan shook his head. “No, there were only adults. He has been frustrated because none have shown the use of magic except two.”

Ismeld tilted her head. “That makes sense. We only have three individuals capable of magic so far in our group. Perhaps it is rarer than we thought and not everyone has a core.”

Stefan’s expression turned grim. “That’s just it. The count has secured the cores from eight of the individuals, even the ones without magic.”

Maud gasped. Sloane glanced over at the other knights. Deryk stood with his back against the wall next to the door, while Maud, Ismeld, and Cristole sat on the floor next to him. Maud had her hand covering her mouth and her eyes were misty. Sloane squinted her eyes in thought. He secured the cores? Wait… Oh shit. What the fuck?

Sloane stared into Maud’s eyes and saw sadness there. She knew exactly what the man had done.

“He killed them,” Sloane stated simply.

Maud nodded. “It’s the only way he could have retrieved them.”

“I imagine the process to remove one would kill someone,” Cristole added.

Sloane heard a small whimper on her right. She shifted to see Elodie where she had awkwardly sat off alone, sitting on her legs in the corner. “Why? Why would he do that? What could he hope to gain?” the elf questioned.

Stefan shrugged. “Power? Influence? It could be any number of things. This has consumed his entire purpose at this point. Everything he has done in the past month has been to figure out magic and how to exploit it.” He looked at Sloane. “He believes it is something your people brought with you, and that your people are innately magical.”

Sloane scoffed. “That’s preposterous. Our world has–had… no magic either. Maud and Gisele can use magic. Hell, Maud used magic before any of us.”

“So, you didn’t give them the ability to do so?” He pushed.

She shook her head. “No. I don’t even know how anyone could give that ability.”

Stefan’s gaze was unfocused as he thought. Sloane continued, “Was there anything else? You mentioned he had killed eight people but had kidnapped nine. Does that mean someone is being held prisoner?”

“Yes. There’s a woman. Other than you and Baron Bolton, she is the last one in the city. Apparently, several made it out of the city in time to avoid capture. Again, no children. I’m sorry.” Sloane searched his face and saw no signs of deception. He meant it.

“Will the Kingdom do anything?” Elodie asked.

“Possibly. We will need to up our timeline of meeting with the Academy here,” Gisele said.

“I think I need to work on more tools for us to use as well,” Sloane added.

Ismeld smirked. “Yes. If only so Gisele can use them. She is obsessed.”

“They are a force multiplier. Why would I not want to utilize every tool at my disposal?” Gisele asked her fellow knight with a quirked eyebrow.

“Oh, I agree. I just think you should share with the rest of us,” Ismeld said with a chuckle.

“Sloane, what else can you make?” Ernald asked.

She considered the question. Sloane had several ideas, however, she likely would need to learn more magic before she could make an explosive grenade. For the time being, she needed to consider what options would benefit the knights and herself. There was one project she really needed to start.

“I would like to try to enhance your weapons and shields, perhaps your armor. However, there is another thing I want to work on first.” She turned again and looked at her financial advisor. “Are you still willing to assist with purchases for the House?”

The woman sat straighter. “Of course, my Lady. Allow me to be of service.”

“Perfect. After this, I have a list of supplies I would like for you to acquire tomorrow. I have a big project and I wish to get started and finish it before we leave the city.” She looked at Gisele. “Speaking of, we should likely move our timeline up.”

Gisele nodded. “I agree. I don’t believe we can stay longer. How long will this… project take to complete?”

Sloane tapped alongside her mouth as she considered. “No more than two weeks.”

The Knight-Captain looked down and to the side, then back up at Sloane. “That will work.”

Sloane slapped her hands onto her thighs. “Okay, if no one else has anything–”

“What of the attack?” Deryk posed.

Gisele shrugged. “There isn’t really anything we can do about it, my friend. The count has to send soldiers to handle it. We would not be able to join them.”

“What if they come here?” Elodie asked.

Cristole shook his head. “That is a long distance. I think we’re safe here.”

“I hope so.” The woman murmured.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane looked down at what she was working on. There were plates of metal, a pile of gems to the side, along with a blue core that had been found in some animal. Elodie had impressed her, completed every task she had asked of her, and procured every one of the supplies on the list. Elodie had given her a paper with the details of the order from the smith she had used, along with his contact information. I will definitely utilize her for future transactions. Sloane hoped to meet with the Guildmaster to discuss another business venture that she had thought of. One that would be highly beneficial to the Smith’s Guild.

She grabbed her journal and opened it to the page where she had started sketching and writing down ideas for the project. Ever since the knights had committed to moving on after escorting her to Swanbrook, she had been considering what she could do or make that would help her.

She needed ways to defend herself. Her grenades were the first step, and of course, her magic. Sword training with the knights helped, but she knew she would never be a master swordsman. I’m not a punk though, I’ll use whatever tool I need to. She certainly wasn’t one to stand back and hide behind others.

The next thing she would need was a way to be aware of her surroundings. Which brought her to this. She had considered several solutions, and none seemed to help when she was on the move. Stefan would be a huge help, but she still wasn’t sure how effective he’d be in the guard role. He was more of a ‘sneak in the night and stab someone in the neck’ person. So, that brought her to what she was working on.

She was going to build a magitek bird, one that utilized runes, gems, and a core to function. Her original idea had called for something far smaller, but the core that Elodie had obtained was double the size Sloane had imagined. So instead of something small and cute like a sparrow, she was going to design something fierce and regal, like a falcon. It fits the whole nobility theme too.

Sloane sat down and started sketching out a design, quickly coming up with a form that would work. It would take a prodigious amount of alteration to fit everything, and she would need to include gems to help the bird move.

When it came to how to power the thing, the blue core was exactly what she needed, even if it was a bit bigger than she had imagined. It would allow it to draw in blue mana at a much higher rate and it would vastly increase the little guy’s capability to perform autonomously.

The crown, legs, and feet would be made of steel, and she would also make the skeletal structure out of steel. However, she would look into using something else for the body or just painting the steel. Mainly for the aesthetic. My birb boy has to look good. The chest cavity would be where the core was held, while the cranium would hold most of the gems. She had already shaped and cut two onyxes to use for the eyes.

Her biggest hurdle was the steel for the body. The bird would need stainless steel. She was going to be outside, constantly. Having a material that would survive the elements better would be ideal. The only problem was stainless steel hadn’t been invented until the twentieth century in her world. Luckily, she knew, roughly, how it was made and the materials it would need to have. Namely, chromium.

A few hours later, Sloane had selected the gems that she would use and had started fabricating the skeletal structure with steel. She looked over the work she had done. She had finished everything except for the wings, neck, and head. Those could come later. In the meantime, she put the little guy away and placed the gems she had selected for use into a small case that she would keep separate from her stash.

She looked down at her notebook and the paper from the smith next to it. Yeah, she needed to go meet with Guildmaster Romaris. His role as head of the Guilds in Thirdghyll would give her an in with the smiths and possibly help with what she planned. Plus, she had another small idea that she could use to entice him. Namely, the concept of subsidized research. With a smirk, she gathered up her things and walked out in search of Elodie.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane found Elodie sitting outside with Stefan at a table in the front of the inn. They were looking at a slew of documents and papers that were spread out in front of them. As she walked up, Stefan glanced up and nodded.

She smiled and sat down with the only two members of her House. “How is everything looking?”

Elodie must have been deep in concentration because she jerked in surprise when she saw Sloane right next to her. Stefan laughed. “We’re going over potential options to increase the prestige and influence of the House. Right now, you are more like a merchant house than a noble House. We will need to fix that if you wish to be taken seriously. You need to obtain land.”

Sloane shrugged. “Land is not on my mind currently. I will not be settling down anywhere until after we locate Gwyn. However, I know of one avenue we can utilize.” She looked at Elodie. “We’re going to ingratiate ourselves deeper with the Guilds.”

Guildmaster Romaris’ niece looked confused. “My Lady? How are we going to do that?”

Sloane pulled out her notebook and turned to the page with everything she knew about stainless steel. She rotated it slightly so they could see as she explained, “This is everything I know about something my people called stainless or rustless steel. It is vastly superior to carbon steel in many aspects. Primarily, the fact that it does not corrode and takes much longer to rust. Further, there is a simple concept in my world. We call it subsidized research.”

Elodie narrowed her eyes. “Do you mean like when a kingdom researches various subjects for some goal?”

Sloane considered. “Yes. For us, it definitely started with governments funding projects for specific goals. From what Ernald has told me, the Royal Academy of Avira works similarly to this. What I want to propose to him is setting up a deliberate function within the Guilds to fund and support research and development. Possibly even set up research centers that provide a single location to create new technology. This will allow the Guilds to stay at the forefront of technological advancement. Especially since this world is at the cusp of a drastic societal shift with the introduction of magic.”

“You intend to intertwine your relationship even further with the Guilds?” Stefan asked.

Sloane nodded and explained, “Due to my unique circumstances, our House will not have a set place to work from. The Guilds are everywhere. I believe forming a lasting connection with them will benefit us more in the long term.”

Elodie looked between her and the raithe man. “Would you be willing to purchase land and establish a business, or perhaps even one of these research centers yourself somewhere? The House could grow in this way while we continue on the search.”

Sloane tapped her lips as she sat in thought. The idea had merit, and it would further her own influence in a way she hadn’t really considered. Her entire focus was currently on locating Gwyn. If she had more soft power, perhaps she could use it to lean on others during the search. Growing the House and forming a deeper connection with the Guild would provide this. The Guilds were everywhere she would go, it only made sense to utilize them as much as possible.

With the knights leaving, she would likely need more than just Stefan as a guard. No more than one or two, she suspected. Large groups attracted too much attention. Thirdghyll would be a terrible place to recruit more people, and she didn’t want to become a tool of the Guilds by continually accepting their people. She needed to find people on her own that would be loyal to her first.

She also would need craftsmen and researchers to work on these projects. Wait, the alchemists that made the ink. I wonder if I could meet with them.

With her mind made up, she answered, “Yes. That is something we can do. First, let’s meet with your uncle and the smithing guild. Perhaps, if we have time, we can go meet with the alchemists I learned about.”

“The ones who made the ink you had me pay for?” Elodie asked.

“Yes. I believe they would be a great addition to any research center we can make. However, we need to discuss a location for such a facility and how much it would cost us to see if we can afford it.”

Stefan groaned. “This seems like a subject that isn’t for me.”

Elodie smiled. “Don’t worry. You can go play with the knights. This is exactly why I am here.”

Sloane rotated her notebook back in front of her and grabbed her scribe, ready to take notes. It was time to force some progress.

Making Money Moves

While many debate the exact moment that the early Contemporary Era began, it is an accepted fact that the arrival of terrans was the impetus that brought it about. What seemed like fanciful concepts and ideas at the time began a drastic change within all facets of civilization. The early attempts to marry terran technological knowledge with magic and mana were wrought with trials and tribulations. Several individuals stand out during this period as the most instrumental in bringing change; for gain or naught.

Mana and Industry: The Early Contemporary Era. 522 SA

Elodie led the way into the Banking Guild with Sloane in tow and Stefan trailing slightly behind. The three of them walked straight toward the stairs and as they reached the central counter, Elodie called out to the telv man Sloane had met before. “Aimon! Is he in?”

The telv glanced between Sloane and the other woman then quickly flipped through a few papers he had next to him and scanned one. He looked back up and nodded. “He’s available for the next thirty-five minutes, Ms. Elodie.”

“Perfect! We’re heading up.”

“I’ll annotate your appointment to ensure no one disturbs you.”

“You’re the best, Aimon,” Elodie replied.

She’s much more comfortable here. Sloane snorted. Way to go Captain Obvious.

Stefan stepped to the side and sat in a chair as the two women walked up the stairs. They made their way to the Guildmaster’s office that sat at the end of a hallway. The guard standing outside noticed them as they came and knocked then peeked inside before opening the door wide and stepping inside.

The orkun smiled at them as they stepped through the threshold. “Ms. Elodie, Lady Reinhart,” He greeted them with a respectful nod.

Guildmaster Romaris stood up as they entered and walked around his desk to greet them. He gave Elodie a hug and a kiss on each cheek. “Welcome, Elodie. Lady Sloane. To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”

Sloane and Elodie had discussed the plan extensively and she had gotten the high elf woman fully on board. The woman also knew the best way to implement her ideas, so she would take the lead primarily in the discussion.

Elodie gestured to the chairs, and a couch set up to the side. “Please, uncle. Let’s sit. Shall I get us a drink?”

The man shook his head as he guided them to the seating area. “It’s a bit early for a drink, don’t you think?” He said as they sat.

Sloane chuckled. “You’re not wrong. However, I think we’ll let you be the judge of that when we’re done.”

He lifted a brow. “You have another idea for the Banking Guild?”

With a quick shake of her head, she explained, “Overall, yes. Except, I believe this one should interest you first.”

“Oh?”

Elodie glanced at her and she nodded in return. The woman took the reins. “Yes. Lady Sloane has a twofold proposition. One that will benefit… everyone, and one that will benefit the Guilds, and you by being the first to take advantage. She has given me notes on how to make a revolutionary new metal alloy made from steel. One that is much better for many applications. Also, one that is evidently the result of over four hundred years of technological advancement beyond our own civilization’s current progression.” She quickly looked at Sloane for confirmation.

Sloane nodded back and added in. “Your civilization is roughly equivalent to a period of development that occurred around our year fourteen hundred. My world developed this type of steel over time, starting in our early eighteen hundreds. For reference, it was the year two-thousand twenty-four when we were transported here”

The man’s eyes widened. “I had not been aware of that fact.” He shook his head and mumbled under his breath. He froze. “Wait…” Shuffling through some papers, he grabbed one and started reading it.

She watched his lips move as he quickly scanned over it before looking up with a frown. “Baron Bolton. The terran toadstool that the count has. I have a report from my people that states he is from the year eighteen hundred and nine.”

Sloane shrugged. “There’s no way. The man is either having some type of traumatic response to leaving everything he knew or is crazy.”

Lanthil tilted his head. “Is it crazy? Some magical event brought you here. By your admission, our civilization is centuries behind yours. Is it so hard to imagine it ripped him away from his own time?”

Sloane squinted her eyes. She was ready to deny it; it was just too fantasy. However, she found herself unable to refute it completely. The Guildmaster was correct. She couldn’t discount the possibility. The only point of contention was that he thought the colonials lost the American War of Independence. Napoleon was still doing his whole conquer Europe thing, but apparently the French either didn’t help the colonials as much as they had in her world or they simply lost to a stronger British presence. Does that mean the multiverse exists? Fuck. I swear if a strange doctor pops up, I’m gonna just give up.

She took a deep breath. “Fine. I can’t deny the possibility that the man is actually from where he states. That brings up a lot of potential issues and complications that I am not sure I am prepared to handle or discuss at the moment, however.” Like how does that affect my finding Gwyn? She’s here. She’s here… I will find her.

He nodded. “Very well. We will look into the matter further. Including the report that Stefan provided that indicates that the count has another terran held prisoner for experiments. Now, I apologize for the distraction. Please. Continue.”

Elodie went into detail about their ideas. Speaking about research centers and all they entailed, and their benefits. She explained her idea of setting up one such center in Marketbol under a partnership of Houses Reinhart and Romaris. She spoke of research into materials science that Sloane could at least give a decent start for. They also spoke of potential alchemical research that could be explored and her intention to meet the runic ink alchemists. Unlike the last time they had met, Guildmaster Romaris looked very interested. They spoke of details and procedures that had the man asking many questions for at least a solid hour. He had already delayed his next meeting and was about to push into another before his guard, Reji, stuck his head in.

“Boss, Aimon sent a message. Your next appointment is here and waiting. He already rescheduled the previous one.”

The elf groaned. “Fine. Sorry, ladies. As much as I think this meeting deserves that drink, I will have to pass for now.” He scribbled a note on a piece of paper and handed it to Elodie. “Here, give this to Aimon. He will give you what you need for the Smith’s Guild. They will work with you after my request.”

Elodie smiled. “Thank you, uncle.”

Sloane nodded. “Thank you for your time, Guildmaster Romaris.”

The man looked between the two of them and then focused on Elodie. “Hire a guild sanctioned esquire for your House. Draft up the paperwork. I’ll approve it. I want in on this, especially the center in Marketbol.”

It was Sloane’s turn to smile. “Perfect. I am happy to hear that.” She reached a hand out to the man. “I look forward to a profitable partnership. I suspect that this is enough for my previous request for a recommendation?”

Lanthil laughed. “Of course! I will draft it up and have a messenger deliver it to Elodie. Now, please excuse me.”

The two were smiling when they retrieved Stefan from downstairs and met with Aimon. The man quickly drafted up the documents they would take to the smiths for her project. As they walked out of the Banking Guild, Sloane smirked. The next step toward her future economic victory was complete.

✦ ✦ ✦

The Smith’s Guild was a much more quaint location. It was a small office within the merchant district adjacent to the central noble area. As they walked in, there was a single moon elf woman at a desk that was situated to be the first thing seen when entering. She looked around and saw three other desks situated around the room, an open door showing what looked like an office in the back and a closed door next to it, likely leading to storage or rooms in the back.

The moon elf smiled as they entered. “Welcome to the Smith’s Guild! What brings you in here today?” She asked informally, in a jovial tone.

Elodie stepped forward. “Good morning, ma’am. I am Elodie Romaris, and this is Lady Sloane of House Reinhart. I have a request here with authorization from Guildmaster Romaris about a project for the Smith’s Guild to undertake for Lady Sloane and our House.”

“Oh my. May I?” she asked as she reached out her hand.

Elodie nodded and retrieved the documentation and handed it to the woman. As she was reading, a man emerged from the office. “Imala, what do we have here?”

The moon elf turned her head toward the approaching raithe. “Romaris–” She quickly looked at Elodie. “I mean, Guildmaster Romaris.”

Elodie chuckled. “It’s quite alright, Ms. Imala. My uncle isn’t hung up on formalities. Guildmaster Darius, a pleasure.”

Sloane raised a brow. That didn’t sound like the man she’d met.

Guildmaster Darius smiled. “What are you up to this time, Elodie? Auditing us again?”

“Not this time, Guildmaster. We have a project that will be quite profitable to the Smith’s Guild.”

The man raised a brow and grabbed the order from Imala. He read it over, then read it again before looking at Sloane. “You want us to create a new type of steel for you?”

Sloane nodded. “Yes, an alloy, to be precise. The Smith’s Guild will license the process and composition and any derivative compositions created from my knowledge. Additionally, two smiths of your choice will be taught the specific metals and their percentages. This will be a Guild secret. My House will hire one of the two smiths to join me on my trip to Marketbol, where they will work to create other new materials for use. I will also receive a small portion of the alloy for my own use.”

The man drew in a sharp breath of air as the extent of what she was requesting, and what Guildmaster Romaris had authorized, came out. “You can’t just force one of the smiths to leave their home!”

Sloane raised a hand to forestall any further disagreement. “I’m not forcing anyone, Guildmaster. Clearly, I’d only want a volunteer. Someone who wants to see the future of material science and technology.”

Darius slowly nodded as he digested what she said. “So, what exactly do you plan?”

“Guildmaster, would you like to take a seat? We have a lot to go over,” Elodie nudged.

The group all sat down around one of the desks, and Imala took notes as Elodie and Sloane explained their plans and the metal they wished to make. As Sloane continued to expound upon the benefits, Darius became increasingly more excited. During the conversation, Elodie got up and gathered some tea for the group.

Sloane sipped at her tea as Elodie and the Guildmaster discussed licensing percentages. “You want fifteen percent of every sale using this stainless steel that the Guild brokers? Plus, a monthly fee of five gold from any smith who uses it. That’s excessive. One percent of every sale will still net you a very healthy sum. We could simply roll the monthly licensing fee for each smith into their guild fees. I think a two point five percent increase on guild fees that we would then pass onto you is more than fair.”

Sloane raised a brow. It was fair, however, Elodie went high for a reason. She and Sloane had already discussed their minimum. Especially since this contract would not necessarily hold up throughout the entire Smith’s Guild. Elodie would use what they finalized today to employ an esquire that would negotiate with the headquarters of the smiths after they had set up their research center and proved the viability of their product. This contract would hold up under the entire area that Guildmaster Romaris was responsible for, however, and that was a decent chunk of land. Elodie wanted to have this particular agreement higher than what they would eventually settle for with the overall Guild.

Her financial advisor smiled. “That would be fair, if this was simply another method of making carbon steel, Guildmaster. However, House Reinhart is providing a product that has centuries of research behind it. Your amount is simply too low for that difference. We will go with twelve percent on Guild brokerage. We would accept a different option for guild fees. Increase them by five percent and pass that onto our House then you have a deal.”

“That is still fairly excessive for very little work on your part. We’re doing all of the work, which includes all of the effort it will take to make something you say is that much more advanced.”

Elodie smiled. “A fair sentiment. If you do not think the smiths in Thirdghyll are capable, we will table this deal until we reach Marketbol. We will simply work with the one smith who agrees to join us.”

Darius’ eyes widened. “Now, let’s not be hasty. This would have massive benefits for our city. Your city as well, I’d like to remind you.”

Clearly not a man good with deals. Elodie has him right where she wants him.

“Absolutely, Guildmaster. This is why we’ve come to you first and are willing to lower the amount to what I stated before. That is, unfortunately, the lowest we can go. Can we make a deal?”

The guildmaster looked up, then down at his fingers, hopefully considering what they’d proposed.

Five percent would net them about two and a half gold a month from every smith. Not a lot, but every bit added up. Sloane didn’t want to rob the smiths. Brokerage sales over metal were not as common as one would expect. Sloane did suspect that would change in the future and wanted to ensure that the option was there before the Guild realized what it had walked into.

Finally, Darius frowned, then turned and faced his moon elf employee. “Imala, write up the contract. I think we have an arrangement.”

Elodie smiled. “No need, Guildmaster. I have the contract right here. Please allow me to fill in the amounts discussed… and there. We are ready.”

The Guildmaster laughed. “You are definitely a Romaris. Alright! Lady Sloane, I will set you up with the two smiths. They should be able to get you your requested amounts quickly.” He looked back down at the materials requirements Imala had taken note of. “We have all of this on hand within the city. If this works out as you suggest, the first batch of this new steel should be ready within the week.”

They all stood up and Sloane shook the Guildmaster’s hand. “I look forward to it, Guildmaster Darius. Thank you for your business today.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Two bells–or about two hours–later, Elodie and Sloane were lost. They had been searching for the shop of the alchemists they had been told about.

Sloane and the elf stood to the side while Stefan spoke to some people who lived in the area they currently were. The directions she had been given were either absolutely terrible, or the stationery shop owner did not want her to find his suppliers. I suppose that’s understandable, but it’s a dick move.

She smiled as she watched two young telv girls hold hands as they skipped together down the sidewalk, their hair blowing in the wind behind them. They swung their arms and giggled as they spoke animatedly about something only they knew. Two women followed behind them, and she heard one of them comment on needing to tie the girls’ hair up again. Sloane chuckled, the sight was reminiscent of Gwyn and her best friend as they played in the park near their school. Gwyn’s hair would always be “wild and free” as her daughter liked to say. She took a deep breath, shook her head, and returned her focus to Stefan. Pointedly ignoring Elodie’s inquisitive stare as she did.

The raithe man thanked the elf he had spoken with and rejoined the women. “So, they’re just a few blocks over. There’s an alley, and it leads to their shop.”

Sloane nodded. “Thanks, Stefan.” She snuck a glance back at the two girls, wishing it were Gwyn, before turning and following the guard.

Stefan took the point position and led them through the narrow streets and alleys until they reached a particularly run-down and trashed street. There was graffiti on the stone walls of the buildings and Sloane got to see her first penis art since arriving in the world. Not impressed, elves. Not impressed. There was an entrance and a cobbled path that had a building above it, which was why Sloane initially dismissed it. Yet, when they got closer, she saw that it was an alleyway that opened up slightly after going under the building in front of them.

They walked through the entrance and walked down a winding alley that had graffiti all along the buildings on either side of them. The windows she saw were all boarded up and there wasn’t a single door on the road that didn’t have wrought iron bars in front of them. Frankly, it was a creepy as hell place to be, and Sloane was thankful she had magic. And Stefan, I guess. He can be a distraction. She looked around again, hearing what sounded like crows cawing in the area. Yeah. A distraction while I run away from this place.

The alleyway finally opened up and split off into two different paths. In between them sat a small wooden building with a single door centered on the split. The sign above said ‘Kemmy’s Mixers and Elixirs.’

Stefan snorted. “That’s a unique name.”

She laughed. “Yeah, for sure. Alright, let’s–”

The front of the store exploded. Stefan cursed as he turned and dove against Elodie, knocking her to the ground and covering her with his body. The elf cried out in surprise and fear as she fell. Sloane instantly ducked down, barely holding in her own scream. It only took a moment and just like that, everything was calm again. Sloane was a bit in shock at the suddenness of it all. What the heck was that?!

Sloane peered at the shop as she stood up. The front of the shop was in shambles. The explosion had completely blown out the glass and as she looked, the front door fell in a crash as the last hinge gave out. There were some bits of fire here and there on the debris, but the building itself didn’t actually seem in danger of burning down. However, the biggest danger was the smoke that billowed out of the openings created by the lack of windows and a door. And part of the wall. Elodie cried out again as the sign suddenly crashed to the ground, taking part of the entryway roof with it.

Sloane was completely shocked. She drew upon mana and readied herself for anything, but then nothing happened. She stepped forward and helped Stefan and Elodie up.

“What the hell happened?” She asked them.

Stefan was scanning their surroundings and looking for any threats while Elodie just stood stunned and transfixed by the building. Not getting a response, Sloane stepped toward the building and called out. “Hello? Anyone in there?”

As she got closer, Sloane noticed that there was nothing but smoke inside and no sign of anyone. She felt something in the air, almost like… she looked down at her watch and saw a swirling of white and blue mist on the screen in the building’s direction. Sloane called out again but still didn’t get a response. She shrugged and turned to look at Stefan. “I think I’m going to go in. Do you have any cloth I can tie around my face?”

“You shouldn’t go in, Lady Sloane. It’s too dangerous.” He replied hesitantly.

“Someone needs to, there may be–”

Choking and coughing coming from behind interrupted her. “You should listen to your man.”

Sloane jumped in surprise and jerked her head around and saw two women, a raithe and orkun, helping each other out of the building.

Sloane rushed over toward them. “Here, let me help you!” She slid under the small orkun woman’s arm and wrapped it around her neck. Stefan ran forward and assisted the taller of the two women. If the situation wasn’t so serious, Sloane would have laughed at the shorter man helping the tall woman. They moved the two away from the damaged building and out of the way of the smoke that was still coming from inside.

The orkun woman groaned as Sloane slowly lowered her to the ground. “Oh, that hurts. Ah. Damn it.”

The raithe woman shrugged away from Stefan’s help and squatted in front of the other woman. “Rel? You okay, my love?” She started looking all over the woman, searching for the orkun’s injuries.

The woman groaned again but slapped away the raithe’s hands from their poking and prodding. “I’m fine! I told you that elixir was too potent!”

It was the raithe’s turn to groan, and she flopped down hard onto her rear and threw her hands up. “Oh, come on! How was I supposed to know it would try to channel that much arcane!”

“Maybe, and hear me out, because I told you it would! Clearly, you put too much silden extract into it!” The woman replied, exasperated.

“If you hadn’t used as much of your arcane energy, it would have been fine! You know you’re only supposed to push a small smidgen to activate the elixir!”

Wait, a second. “Hold on, are you two talking about magic and mana?”

The orkun and raithe women seemed to remember they weren’t alone, because both pairs of eyes shot wide open and the raithe covered her mouth with her hand.

“We–We were just speaking in alchemy talk. It’s just shop terms.” Rel, the orkun woman, stammered.

Sloane smirked as she raised her hand and channeled a small orb of mana above it. Both women gasped. “It’s okay. We’re friends. Please, are you okay? Do you need anything?” Sloane reassured and asked.

“Unless you can fix our shop, I don’t think so. That shop had our entire livelihood in it.” The raithe explained.

“Maybe we can introduce ourselves? I’m Sloane. These are members of my House: Elodie the shocked, shy one, and Stefan, my guard. We actually came to talk to you.”

The orkun shifted and started to stand up, but then grunted, sitting back down. “I’m Rel. My partner here is Kemmy.” She lifted a hand toward Sloane, who accepted it with a shake.

“Nice to meet you both.”

Kemmy sighed. “Well, I apologize that you’ve found us in this state, but unfortunately I don’t think we’ll be able to assist with whatever you wished to meet us for.”

Sloane smiled. “Let’s see if anything is salvageable, then we can see what I can do for you.”

Rel quirked an eyebrow at that. “Why do you want to help us?”

“I purchased some of your products recently, and let’s just say I would like to invest in your future.”

Kemmy looked between their ruined shop and Sloane, then down at Rel. After a moment, they seemed to come to an unspoken agreement. “Alright. Let’s see what we can do. Rel? You stay here a second, going to check the shop before we leave.”

✦ ✦ ✦

It was nightfall when they finally made it back to the inn. Rel and Kemmy had joined them and Sloane had paid for a room that they could use. Maud and Deryk had helped them up to their room and once they were in a more private setting, the Knight-Medic used her magic. It was no surprise that the two women were shocked at the healing spell.

Sloane could tell they wanted to ask many questions and discuss magic, but Maud insisted they get some rest.

She would need to speak to them about the elixir they spoke of and the potential reactions with mana. That could wait, however. First, the two women needed help. Sloane would assist them, just as the knights had helped her. The business discussions could come later, preferably when the two women didn’t feel beholden to her. I know how that can feel. I won’t take advantage of them. If they didn’t want to make a deal with her, she wouldn’t press.

Sloane sighed as she looked back down at her bird and her notebook. She had nearly finished everything that she could without the steel that she would use for the joints and external covering. She focused on the chest area and slowly slotted the core into the cradle she had mounted. As soon as she settled the core into place, it started to glow brighter, the blue mist swirling around just under the surface.

She grabbed the head and looked into the two onyx eyes she had made. Everything was coming together and her tools had really started taking shape. She picked up her inscribing tool–and paused. A flash of memory passed quickly.

Huh. That’s some strange déjà vu.

Sloane shook her head and went back to inscribing runes into the bird. It’s probably nothing.

She thought of the way forward. Sloane just needed to focus on avoiding the count and then meet with the spy organization within the city. She narrowed her eyes. It wouldn’t be much longer, then she could move on and continue her search for Gwyn.

Impressions

Sabina tried to force herself back to wakefulness as a building sense of terror, utterly not her own, pulled her deeper into an alien world. The transition caused nothing but pain that felt as if her very mind was being torn asunder. The pain obliterated her very thoughts one by one until oblivion took her.

✦ ✦ ✦

It was a scene of a town quite unlike any I had seen. The quality of architecture was much different, with smooth walls of solid stone, perfectly clear glass with colorful wording, and even pictures. Everywhere I looked around, there were people in strange clothes and cars passing by. I continued observing the area, taking in the sights, sounds, and even smells. The people seemed full of joy and without care or worry. Families walked about with children who ran and played. Groups of children ran around without parents watching over them. Others rode on their bicycles in groups or alone. Everything is so peaceful. So safe.

I tried to turn away but was pulled back by a hand. “Gwyn, pay attention.”

I looked up, and a car passed by where I had wanted to go. Wait, a car? That’s what a car is? That thing nearly hit me. Turning back, I faced a beautiful and tall woman who looked down at me with a slightly unamused face. Why does she seem so familiar?

“Sorry, mom. I’ll make sure to look both ways,” I promised.

“Please do. Now, let’s get some gelato. Shall we?” mom invited and positioned herself so that I could hook my arm into hers.

I followed my mother to a small shop that sat overlooking a canal. There was a terrace outside that had a large fabric awning held up by a single pole with metal ribs fanning out from the top to create shade from the sunlight. Mother—Mom ordered two cups of a frozen dessert and I listened as the beautiful woman spoke to the woman serving at the counter and ordered two flavors, one after the other. I took note as the woman scooped out the dessert upon request, and I examined them as mom grabbed them. The first cup that had been ordered was a pink one made from strawberries, and the other, a brown-colored dessert, was the chocolate mom had asked for. After retrieving our desserts, we made our way to the terrace and sat down before mom handed me my strawberry… gelato.

The first bite of my dessert sent jolts through my system. The taste was the best thing I’d had in my entire life. How do they make this and keep it so cold? It was a dessert of royalty, yet everywhere I looked, I saw regular people taking part in the same decadent treats.

I turned and looked at my… mother. She was tall, much taller than I was. In fact, the woman was taller than most people around them. She had curly-brunette hair that flowed down just below her shoulder blades. Her gorgeous eyes were sapphire blue, just like… mine, and they held such intense intelligence within them that made me feel safe and proud. I looked down at my arm and compared my own pale tone with my mother’s more slightly tanned skin.

I took a bite of my treat of the gods and giggled as mom got some of her chocolate dessert on herself. “Mom! Your chin!”

Her mother laughed and lifted a napkin to wipe it off. Then, when she was done, she used her finger to tap me on the nose. “Thanks, Gwynnie!”

I wriggled my nose as she pulled away and smiled when I saw her nails, which were glossy and beautifully painted. The almond shape of them was really pretty, and I definitely wanted to get my nails done like that one day. I would love it if mom and I could go to the salon together for manis and pedis. Wait, I do? I don’t even know what those are.

We sat there and watched the group of ducks that were swimming by in the canal. I enjoyed sitting and just watching nature with mom. It was always so peaceful and relaxing. It really is.

I jerked up when I heard several screams from far away. I glanced around and noticed all the surrounding people were looking up at something. Confused, I turned my head up to find out what had everyone’s attention and saw the sky lights… no, the aurora in the sky.

I glanced back at my… mom and called out to her, “Mom! I’m scared!”

“Why be scared? It’s going to take you away and you’ll never see me again. Goodbye, Gwyn.”

What!? I cried out to her, “No! Mom! Don’t leave me!” My eyes were tearing up as fear settled into me.

“Goodbye.” Mom turned around and started to walk away from me.

I felt a knot in my chest and got really scared. I reached out. “Momma!”

Suddenly, a bright blue flash washed out my vision.

✦ ✦ ✦

An intense feeling of sadness and pain caused her to jerk awake in bed. Sabina frantically looked around, not remembering where she was, before realizing she was in her room. Feeling at her forehead, her fingers came away slick with sweat, and she could only vaguely remember her dream. With heavy breaths, she sat in the darkness, trying to recall the images she had seen. She froze. She knew what had happened.

Gwyn!

Sabina jumped up and threw on some clothes before she rushed through the house. She had zero ideas of how it had happened, or what was going on with her. All she knew was that she needed to get to Gwyn. Running to the Princess’ room, the few servants and guards that were awake performing the nighttime duties quickly moved aside for her. When she reached Gwyn’s room, she barged in, ignoring all propriety.

She looked around and saw only darkness, so she called out, “Gwyn? Are you okay?”

Sabina heard the girl before she saw her. Gwyn was laying down, crying into her pillow, and Sabina felt waves of sadness coming from her. More intense than any feeling she had felt yet. Almost as if they were a physical thing, suffocating her.

“Gwyn?”

The girl responded through sobs that were muffled by the pillow she had buried her face into. Sabina sat next to her and placed a hand on her back. It was an awkward act for her. Sabina had never done especially well with children before, but this sadness. I have to do something.

“Gwynnie? Can you talk to me?”

She felt the girl lock up, then after a moment, Gwyn slowly rolled over and faced Sabina. They could barely see each other in the dark, and the moons shining through the windows provided the only light.

“My mom calls me that,” Gwyn whispered through the tears.

“I know. I know she does. I am so sorry, Gwyn. I know you miss her.” Sabina said softly.

“She’s gone, Sabina. I’m never going to see her again. I–I should have held her hand like she told me to. I let go. I let go, and she’s gone. It’s all my fault. I shouldn’t… I shouldn’t have–” Gwyn stopped as she started hyperventilating.

“Shh, shh. Gwyn, please. Don’t talk like that. It’s not your fault. I know it’s not. You’re going to see her again. I promise.” Sabina felt herself tearing up. The sadness was still there, but it had shifted. It was quickly shifting to hopelessness and anguish. “Come here, sit up for me.”

She helped Gwyn sit up and pulled her close, hugging the girl. Her breathing was still quick, but it slowed down the longer they held each other. This feeling? It’s something no one her age should feel. Trying to feel thoughts of hope and love, Sabina thought of how amazing and how strong Gwyn was. She thought of how proud she made Taenya and Siveril feel whenever she interacted with others. How happy she made Keston feel whenever she spent time with him. How much love Sabina felt coming from the girl whenever Gwyn spoke of her mother, and how Sabina wished she could feel that herself. She channeled all these feelings and Sabina realized she would help this girl until her last breath. She would follow her anywhere and would do anything to find her mother.

Slowly, the feelings she felt coming from the girl calmed down. The princess was still crying, but it had lessened the longer she held on. Gwyn was gripping Sabina so tight; as if letting go would cause Gwyn to disappear again. To lose everyone she knew. The knight just sat there, holding the young princess, that she now knew wasn’t truly a princess. Just a girl who loved her mother and was equally loved back. A girl who didn’t realize her mistake until it was too late. Sabina would never tell a soul. Gwyn was her princess, and she would always stand at her side.

“Gwyn?”

“Yes, Sabina?”

“I will do everything I can to make it better. Alright? I will be right here, and if you ever need to talk or cry? I will always be available. I will never tell a soul any secret you share with me.”

“You promise?” The girl asked hesitantly.

“I promise.”

The girl took a deep breath and pulled away from Sabina. Gwyn sat there in silence, and she didn’t push. The princess could take all the time she wanted. While she waited for the girl to collect herself, Sabina made a promise to herself that she would never again try to hear the girl’s thoughts without permission. She would not betray the trust Gwyn felt for her.

A small light appeared over Gwyn’s shoulder and startled Sabina. She looked closer and saw that it was a small orb of fire, barely bigger than a gold coin. Gwyn gave her a slight smile. “Sorry, I just couldn’t see you.”

“It’s okay, Gwyn.”

“So. I… you do promise you’ll never tell anyone?” Gwyn asked again.

“I do. I promise to keep your secrets to myself and will never betray the trust you have placed in me. I will defend both you and your thoughts from anyone who would do harm to you or anything you claim as your own.” Sabina swore.

Gwyn placed a hand on Sabina’s and squeezed. “Thank you, Sabina. I am so lucky to have you. I can’t wait until you can meet my mom.”

“I can’t either, Gwyn.”

“So… my secret.”

The princess took a deep breath but Sabina stopped her from continuing. “Gwyn? Keep this secret. It’s alright. Whatever it is? It’s from before. Who you are now is an amazing princess. One that has been acknowledged and that cannot be taken away. Taenya, Siveril, and I won’t let it. You’re alright. I promise.”

Gwyn teared up and shoved herself back into Sabina for another hug. Her little arms wrapped around her, and Sabina couldn’t help but feel the love and acceptance emanating from the girl. I will need to teach her how to control the emotions she lets out. Sabina smiled. She was happy and thankful that they had chosen her to join Gwyn’s House. It was a kindness that she would have to repay Baron Iemes for one day.

Sabina gasped as the light suddenly died out. The girl froze again and then giggled. “Oops! I forgot about it for a second there. Sorry, I scared you.”

Sabina shook her head as she laughed and patted the girl on the back.

“Come on, you should get back to sleep.”

“Sabina? Can you sit with me for a little while? Just until I fall asleep again? I always feel calmer when you’re around.”

“Of course. I will be right here.” Sabina couldn’t help but smile. I will hold the nightmares at bay.

✦ ✦ ✦

Several days passed, and Gwyn noticed she was starting to feel better. She hadn’t had another nightmare yet, and she was glad to be able to sleep. There wasn’t much to do except continue with her tutoring. She had met with Mr. Quinn each day, but today was special, as it was the day she would meet his wife.

She walked down the halls, occasionally twirling around. It felt like it would be a good day. Gwyn waved and said hello to the guards and servants as she skipped past them. Oh, wait! I’m going to be late!

She rushed around the corner and almost ran smack into Friedrick, who was walking with Keston. “Oops! Sorry, Friedrick!” She apologized as she quickly moved around him.

“It’s nothing, Princess. How are you doing today?” The German knight asked her.

“I’m great! Sorry, can’t talk. I need to meet with Mr. Branigan!” She hastily said.

“You better hurry. You know how he is about punctuality. Don’t be late!” Keston called out after her.

She hurried down the halls and finally reached the library. She burst through the door in a huff like the Kool-Aid man. Ohhhh Yeaaaaah! “I’m here! I’m here!”

Her sun elf tutor, Mr. Branigan was standing next to the table where they worked, holding a book that he tapped his hand against. “Ms. Gwyn. Punctuality is the most effective approach to establish a positive first impression.”

Okay, Mr. Grumpy-pants.

“Mr. Branigan, a queen is never late; everyone else is simply early.”

There was a snort from the side, and Gwyn looked over to see a high elf woman with an amused expression on her face. “She’s got you there, Quinn.” The woman focused her gaze on Gwyn. “However, luckily for us mere scholars, you are only a princess for now.”

“Please, allow me to introduce my wife.” He gestured to the elf woman who had stepped forward next to them. “This is Professor Maya Rolfe. She is a professor at the Strathmore Academy, like me. However, she deals with topics such as the historical development of civil infrastructure and techniques.”

Gwyn squinted and was about to ask what he meant when Mr. Branigan’s wife explained. “What my husband means is, I look at how different cultures and nations made things and learned how to make new things.”

Oh! “My mom does that! Sort of. She’s in charge of a lot of people that make new things. Right now, she’s working on a new watch. It’s really fancy. It’s kept her busy a lot, but she always finds time to do things with me…” Gwyn paused. Oh… “Or she did. You know, before we came here.”

“It is quite alright, Ms. Gwyn. I think I would love to hear all about some of the things your mother had people make. Perhaps we can speak about all the fascinating things from your world in the future? Then I can help teach you about the world you have found yourself in. Things you may experience that you are probably not used to.”

“I would like that, Ms… Rolfe?”

“Ms. Maya is quite alright, Ms. Gwyn.”

Gwyn nodded and looked at Mr. Branigan. “No Lorrena today?”

He shook his head. “Not today. Since it’s Maya’s first day, we wanted to just have you for this session.”

That made sense to Gwyn. They were here at the House for her, after all, but she didn’t want Lorrena’s learning to fall behind either.

Ms. Maya pointed toward the chairs and asked, “Tell me, what has my husband been teaching you this week? What’s the most interesting thing?”

Ms. Maya guided her to the table, and they all sat down while Gwyn thought about the question. “He’s mainly been teaching me about Avira and its history. Like when King Revish conquered the Kingdom of Tiloral, or when he made a deal with the dwarves that live in Dorn Loder–”

“Dirn Loduhr, Ms. Gwyn.” Mr. Branigan corrected.

“Right. Yeah. Thank you, Mr. Branigan. We also talked about the Kingdom of Meris, the Lymtoria Republic, and the Lehelia Queendom. Whichisreallycool! Lots of history. We also talked about the Loreni De–Diaspora. Oh and we started going over the various customs and etiquette of Avira and the other areas I may travel to.”

“History and ways to act as a noble, Quinn?” Ms. Maya raised a brow. “May as well teach her the migration patterns of the Bisoprocta induus. At least the etiquette will have immediate uses. She’s not from our world. No one expects her to know that Queen Ismeyra signed the Recognition Act of 851, which allows her to even establish a House in the kingdom as a foreign noble in exile. Which is most definitely the route Siveril has taken.”

Mr. Branigan groaned. “Maya, history is important. It allows her to understand the kingdom she is now a part of. It shows her why we do the things that we do. Before you can understand the now, you must understand where we’ve been. Speaking of dates, one thing that is relevant is that there are talks of establishing a new calendar era. One based on the Flash.”

Maya looked up at the ceiling for a few seconds and then back at her husband. “Husband of mine. She is not one of your academy students. That information is relevant to us, and of course, I knew that. I literally received the same missive. Like everyone else in the Academy,” she said and threw her hands up.

Mr. Branigan looked at Gwyn before sighing and picking up the book he had placed on the table. “Why don’t we get started for the day, Ms. Gwyn?”

“Sounds great, Mr. Branigan.”

“You get one hour, Quinn. I will teach the next subject. We’re going to learn something interesting.” Ms. Maya glanced at Gwyn and gave her a quick wink.

I think I’m going to like her.

Just Another Day, Eh?

Amanda was nervous. Countess Racine had told her about the meeting that had been set up, but then Amanda had completely forgotten about it until this morning. She was on the way to meet a young girl who was apparently also human but was evidently a princess. Amanda definitely wasn’t sure how to feel about that, but she was ready to see another person from Earth. No matter where they were from.

The last human she had met was much different, and that was when Amanda realized that things weren’t as they first appeared at all. The other human had been a kind man. Yet she remembered how mistrusting of him she had initially been when he had mentioned being from the Terran Solar Republic, and how confused she felt after he presented knowledge that seemingly proved it. Now, she was going to meet another human, who could be from literally anywhere. If humans were from the future, or a parallel universe, who knew where this girl could be from?

Too bad he wasn’t here anymore to meet the girl with Amanda.

✦ ✦ ✦

Gwyn sat outside in the gazebo that was in the gardens behind her house. She was reading a book while Lorrena, Nora, and Ilyana sat around relaxing as well. Nora and Ilyana were quietly talking back and forth about tasks Siveril and Taenya had given them. Lorrena… actually looked like she was passed out. Gwyn snorted as she watched the girl rub her nose and shift to get more comfortable.

Ilyana and Nora looked up at her from where they huddled together. It made Gwyn smile. The two girls had seemingly come to an understanding with each other. When they had first moved in, all they did was bicker and fight, as if they thought Gwyn didn’t know. She was glad that they were nicer now. She didn’t like when they fought over her. It’s silly, but I remember my friends back at school were the same way sometimes.

“Is everything okay, Your Highness?” Nora asked.

Gwyn groaned. “Nora! I told you guys, there’s no one around but us. Please, call me Gwyyyn.” She dragged out her name to emphasize the point. It was irritating how proper they acted all… the… time.

Nora just bowed her head. “As you say, Princess Gwyn.”

Gwyn threw up her hands and looked at Ilyana. “You’ll at least listen, right?”

“Of course, Your Highness.” She said with a sly grin.

Gwyn’s head dropped. I just want friends. Not people who only want to do stuff for me.

She looked at Lorrena. Eh, she’s too quiet. She seems almost scared to talk.

Gwyn thought of the blonde elf girl from the duke’s court and hoped she would get to meet her soon. Maybe she’ll be different.

“Your Highness?”

Gwyn set her book down next to her and looked up as one of the guards walked up to them. “Yes?”

“You have a guest. Ser Taenya is meeting her now,” he explained.

“A guest?” She perked up. Is it her?

“Yes, Your Highness. It’s the terran from House Racine. She’s here to meet you,” he replied with excitement in his voice.

“Oh… Okay. Thank you!” Oh. Drat. Not who I was hoping for.

✦ ✦ ✦

The guards had Amanda wait in a parlor of some sort while they went and fetched one of the knights. She sat and drank water from the small glass they had given her as she looked around the room. It was well decorated and seemed like it was situated in a way to make the guest feel at ease and comfortable. She could appreciate that. The chairs were disappointing, like anywhere else she’d been since arriving in the world. She was lucky to have run into Lady Racine’s carriage after… after events. After she finished her water, Amanda stood up and walked around, stopping to look at one of the bookshelves.

Roughly a quarter of an hour later, she had a book open and was reading about two elf Houses that were from competing Sovereign Cities. The story was amusing, skimming through the book, it seemed centered around the two heads of Houses. A man and a woman, as they aged, slowly wanted to put aside the disagreements and fighting. Yet, they couldn’t do it without harming their houses, so they snuck around as they fell more and more in love. The children and other members of the family got mad and tried to stop their respective family heads from committing “treason.” Amanda snorted, It’s like a reverse of Romeo and Juliette. She was trying to read the ending when someone cleared their throat.

Amanda jumped in surprise and turned to see a telv woman standing there with an amused expression. “Good story?”

She suddenly felt embarrassed and fumbled with the book as she closed it and tried to place it back on the shelf. “Oh, uh… sorry!”

The blonde chuckled. “No, it’s alright. Welcome to Reinhart House. I am Ser Taenya Shavyre. We appreciate you accepting the invitation to visit Her Highness.”

“So, she’s an actual princess, then?” Amanda asked.

The woman squinted her eyes, and Amanda considered she looked more like a traditional elf to her than the actual elves, at least from the media she had seen back on Earth. She hadn’t really been into fantasy, though, so her knowledge of the subject was lacking.

“She is. Is there some concern?” The knight replied, hesitantly.

“No concern,” Amanda replied, a touch too quickly.

The astute woman clearly caught on, because she asked, “Could it be because you may be from a different Earth? Or Terra?”

Amanda’s eyes widened, and her mouth decided to stop working. Before she could respond, however, the telv continued.

“We have another man from Earth in our House, who also identifies as human instead of terran. He and the princess are not from the same world or…” She trailed off at the end, which sent Amanda’s mind into a whirl in itself. There’s another human with them? He’s also from Earth?

“May I meet him as well?”

“That can be arranged. Do you swear to not cause harm to Her Highness or her interests, even if anything she reveals causes undue stress for you? Do you swear to not seek to take advantage of her kindness and not attempt to influence her unduly because of your shared circumstances?”

Why would anything a child say upset me? Has something happened to her? “No, of course not. Is she okay?” Amanda suddenly got a thought and felt anger bubbling up within her. She squared up her shoulders and looked up at the knight. “Are you holding her here against her will? Are you afraid I’ll convince her to want to leave you?”

Taenya chuckled. “No, nothing of the sort. Be at ease. A noble at court attempted to force her into a situation that she did not wish to be in.” She suddenly turned serious. “I will not see such an occurrence happen again while I am around.”

Amanda considered how to respond. “I… heard something about that. I wasn’t sure what to make of it. However, yes, I swear not to do anything to harm a child.”

“We can unpack that at another time. For now, yes, you may meet Sir Friedrich. I will ask if he wishes to join the princess and yourself.”

“Thank you.”

The knight, apparently content with Amanda’s responses, excused herself and went to her princess. Something that still had her mind reeling. She’d never met or even considered the possibility of meeting royalty back on Earth. They were always just these people you saw on the news. Honestly, Amanda simply expected the girl to be from a different version of Earth. It made the most sense, no matter how disappointing the idea was. She really just wanted someone from home to be here.

Not even ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door, and an elf that Amanda hadn’t seen yet entered. Amanda stood back up from where she had sat and faced the woman that came in. She was taller than Amanda, but not quite as much as Taenya and she had dark brown hair and her face was painted with a blue crescent over her eye. Amanda thought she looked cool as hell. She definitely embodies the look of a badass elf warrior. Lady Racine definitely doesn’t have anyone like this. Definitely a bit jealous. The elf smirked as she examined her, and Amanda was about to say something before the woman turned and opened the door.

A girl walked in with Ser Taenya following close behind. The kid was also fairly tall, but luckily still shorter than Amanda. What the hell? Is this a House of Amazons? Amanda could only imagine how tall the girl’s mother was. However, everyone was tall compared to her own one hundred sixty-three centimeters. Amanda guessed the girl’s age at around eleven or even twelve. She had curly, dark brunette hair and piercing blue eyes. Eyes that quickly peered into and scrutinized Amanda in return. The girl looked like she had the build of a gymnast or maybe a runner, which led Amanda to believe she played sports back on Earth.

Not really knowing proper etiquette, as it was definitely not something she learned in school, she just greeted the girl as nicely as she could. “Hello! It’s really nice to meet you. I am Amanda! Amanda Levings.”

The girl smiled. “Hi, Amanda! I’m Gwyn. Are you from Earth?” She closed her eyes for a second and looked up before refocusing on Amanda. “Sorry, of course, you’re from Earth. You’re human! Are you from… my Earth? Wait. No. You wouldn’t know that either. What year is it on your Earth? Oh my gosh.”

Ser Taenya leaned forward and whispered something into the girl’s ear, and Amanda held in a smile as Princess Gwyn straightened her back with a serious expression on her face. “My apologies, Ms. Amanda. I got a bit excited.”

Amanda looked between the two women and the young girl in front of her and got a weird feeling. That was strange. She changed her tune real quick.

She put on her best smile to reassure the girl. “It’s quite alright! I can understand being excited. Why it’s only expected when you meet someone you have a connection with. Allow me to answer your questions. Then maybe we could sit down and talk some more? I don’t know if I’m from your Earth.” Amanda chuckled. “In my Earth, it’s the year nineteen eighty-four.” The girl’s face instantly fell. Likely not the same then. That’s unfortunate. But not too far off if she’s not acting any other way. I wonder if she’s okay here? If she’s safe. Do they even know how to take care of a human child?

Amanda felt a strange feeling, so she quickly looked at the two women. The elf had her eyes narrowed slightly and did not look happy. Did I say something wrong? She smiled at the girl and bent forward a little. “Is everything okay? I assume we’re not from the same place if your disappointed expression is anything to go by. Shall we sit and talk?” Maybe I can figure out if she’s safe here.

The group walked over to the chairs and a couch that looked like some old-style French couches with its curved form and asymmetry that she had seen in pictures and museums. Amanda suspected it was an expensive piece of furniture, as she hadn’t seen many of them. It was yet another thing she’d viewed since arriving that didn’t fit her assumptions of how society should develop.

Amanda and Gwyn sat on the couch with a space in between them, while Ser Taenya and the elf sat in the two chairs across from them. She looked at the elf who held a serious expression. “I apologize, I’ve been rude. What was your name again, Ms…”

The elf’s eyes narrowed further. “It’s Ser Sabina.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Ser Sabina. It is lovely to meet you.” She seems rude. Hopefully, she doesn’t act that way toward a child. Amanda shifted so she could face Princess Gwyn and give her the attention she deserved. “Now, where were we? Oh yes, Earth. May I ask why you think we came from different places?”

Gwyn sighed softly. “Because, on my Earth, it is two thousand twenty-four. I’m from Italy, by the way. I heard you were from Canada. Where at?”

Italy? They’re not a monarchy… What is going on? She glanced between the two knights. Ideas were forming in her head about the situation the girl found herself in. “Oh, Italy! That’s so amazing. It’s really beautiful there. I didn’t realize Italy was a kingdom still. Is it in your world? It’s a republic in mine. I am from Ontario!”

The girl seemed to fidget slightly, causing the elf to look between Gwyn and Amanda. “Yes. It is there,” the elf Sabina said.

Uh, no. Amanda scowled at Ser Sabina. “Respectfully, I asked her.”

The princess looked at the elf in question. “It’s okay, Sabina.” Gwyn turned to Amanda. “That’s another reason I’m upset. We’re from such different worlds. Friedrich is from an Earth almost like this one. He is a knight also, from when they still used armor and swords. Everything is so different. You know? I really miss showers.” Gwyn chuckled. “So silly. And YouTube and movies.”

Amanda nodded. She was filing away information about the other human being from what sounded like the actual Middle Ages and not whatever amalgamation of development this world had. Focusing back on the present, she realized what was wrong. These women can’t properly care for a child of modern sensibilities. They’re much too primitive… Suddenly, Amanda felt some pain in her head, like she was getting a migraine. She winced and rubbed at her head. Amanda thought she heard whispers, but noticed the two female knights sitting there just watching. Shrugging slightly, she continued, “I can certainly… understand that! I miss fast food and cars. Oh, and Tim Horton’s coffee and donuts! How has everything been here for you? It’s pretty different from what you’re used to, eh?”

“It’s very different, but everyone has been really nice.” Gwyn scowled. “Well, except that jerk when we went to meet the Duke.”

“I heard all about that. I am so sorry that happened to you, and I can’t imagine anyone trying to put a child in that situation. Why I don’t think you should have gone there at all at your age.”

“It’s alright. I’ll be going to school soon. They’re going to take me to the city of Avira so I can go to the Academy there.”

Amanda scowled and looked at Ser Taenya. “You’re just sending her away? Now that you’ve gotten what you’ve needed from her?”

Taenya jerked her head and leaned forward as if she were about to stand up, but stopped herself. She glanced at Gwyn before she placed her hands on her chair’s armrests and gripped them tightly. “That is not true at all, Ms. Levings. You seem to have misunderstood something here. We are not taking advantage of Her Highness. We are helping her, and going to the Royal Academy is the best opportunity for this.”

So they’re sending her to boarding school? That doesn’t seem right, something’s wrong. I would never send her away. I’d keep her close, so we’d both be safe. I need to get that girl away from them no matter what it takes. They are clearly not fit to–Actually… They don’t seem too bad.

Wait… No.

“I’m sorry to hear that! Having to go away again can’t be what you want,” Amanda said. Traveling in this society has to be dangerous. This city is relatively safe, and I’m sure more humans will come here. She should stay here.

“The princess’ education is our highest priority,” Ser Taenya interjected.

“Yeah… It’s okay. I can learn a lot,” Gwyn said.

Amanda scowled. A medieval school is not what I’d call an institution that will let someone learn a lot. If she went there, she would never fit in when we return home. “I don’t know, sweetie.” She pointedly looked at the two knights. “The people here aren’t used to what we are. Our schools are much different. You know, if you wanted, I could teach you. You wouldn’t even have to leave–Ow!” She felt another shock of pain jolt through her head. What the hell?

Gwyn looked concerned. “Are you okay, Ms. Amanda? What’s wrong?”

This migraine is painful. What I’d give for some ibuprofen… Amanda winced again as she rubbed her temple, figuring the noise was just a symptom of the strong headache. “I’m okay, just a headache. Sorry. Where was I? Oh yes. I think–” Another jolt hit her and she nearly doubled over from the shock. The unintelligible whispers grew louder.

This headache is so bad, it’s making me hear things… I can get through one meeting. Then I can go rest.

Ser Sabina looked at her. “Perhaps we can reschedule this meeting for another time when you are well. Maybe you should go back to House Racine and rest. I assure you, we have Her Highness’ best interests in mind.”

Something was going on, and Amanda would get to the bottom of it. She felt like these women were taking advantage of the girl, possibly even falsifying her status of royalty just for their own benefit. “I am fine. Thank you for your concern. I also only have Princess Gwyn’s best interests in mind. She is from a society much different from your own. She has things she is accustomed to and has a right to that you simply cannot provide in your level of development.” This isn’t a modern society, they just don’t have what we need.

She didn’t know why they were ignoring her very real concerns. It was obvious that the two women weren’t understanding that Gwyn needed more than they could give. They don’t even have working plumbing! We humans have to stick together, then we can figure out a way to make everything right.

Ser Taenya’s eyes narrowed. “And you can provide these? After one meeting?”

Amanda was getting upset and frustrated. These women were taking advantage of Gwyn. Why else would they not want anyone else to assist her? Especially someone else from Earth? “Gwyn? Where is your mother?” I need to get this girl away from–Pain shot through her head again. The whispers sounded more like her own voice. No, she’s fine. Taenya and Sabina just want to help her.

She shook her head and looked at Gwyn, who seemed on the verge of tears. “Gwyn? Are you okay? What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Amanda reached out but stopped when Taenya leaned forward in her chair.

“I don’t know where my mom is. We were together, but then I got here alone. Taenya and Raafe went and looked for her but they couldn’t find her.”

They were together? Then Taenya took her away? Did she do something to that girl’s mother? Oh, my god. They kidnapped her. Gwyn needs to get away from–Amanda cried out and bent over, trying not to vomit. She’s fine. Everything is fine. I’m just having a moment and overreacting. I really need to go home to rest. Take a deep breath and tell them goodbye.

Amanda took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Gwyn. That all sounds really horrible. I am glad Ser Taenya was able to help you. However, I am not feeling well. I think I should retire for the day. Maybe we can meet again soon?”

The girl nodded her head slowly, and the two knights stood up. Amanda stood as Ser Taenya stepped forward. “I am sorry you don’t feel well. Please, reach out when you feel better. I will have someone escort you back to House Racine to ensure you are well. Thank you for coming.”

But. Gwyn, she isn’t saf–She’s safer than anywhere I could take her. “I’m sorry again. I’m not sure what’s come over me. Maybe I ate something that didn’t agree with me. I can’t wait to see you again, Princess Gwyn. Please tell Ser Friedrich I’m sorry I didn’t get to meet him.”

Gwyn nodded. “It was nice meeting you.” She caught sight of the girl giving concerned looks between her and the two women.

Amanda smiled as she walked out of the mansion. Content that the little girl was safe and well cared for.

✦ ✦ ✦

Several hours later, Amanda was sitting in the house drinking tea with Lady Racine. The noblewoman had asked her to come by and talk about her meeting. She was excited to hear about the young royal that had been the talk of the city’s high society.

“It was a good meeting then? Was she from your Earth?” Lady Racine asked.

“No, unfortunately not. Everything about her version of our world is so much different. Starting with the fact that her nation is a kingdom. It was historically in my world, but to listen to the differences, it sounds fascinating.”

“I’m sorry to hear that she isn’t from your world. I know how hopeful you were, but she is a princess?”

“Oh absolutely. There isn’t any doubt in my mind,” Amanda replied with surety.

“How was her situation in the House? Do you still have any of the concerns you voiced when we discussed meeting her?”

“No, none at all. I had some initial hesitation, but I wasn’t feeling well, so I think it caused me to overreact a bit. Thinking about it, it seems everything was perfect and the people there are very attentive to Princess Gwyn’s needs. I believe she’s in great hands, and she’s very lucky they’re on her side. It could have been gone very poorly if that noble from the court had taken advantage of that poor girl.”

“On that, I agree. I’m glad everything is as it seems though. I was worried that they wouldn’t be enough to protect a princess, but it seems my fears were unfounded. Ser Siveril seems to have everything in hand.”

Amanda smiled and nodded. “They definitely do. That girl is loved there. Which is important. I’m happy for her.”

I can’t wait to meet them all again. Especially Ser Sabina. She was great.

Moments of Reflection

Sabina winced at the door slamming behind her as Taenya followed into one of the rooms. She didn’t need magic to know that the woman was especially angry. It’s not like I didn’t give her a reason to be upset… She stopped halfway into the room and turned. The look on Taenya’s face told her all she needed to know. Sabina almost said something before she stopped herself, realizing it probably would be best to keep her mouth shut.

“What was that, Sabina? You’re overtly doing it now?” She said calmly.

The second part surprised her. “How… How long have you known?” Sabina stammered out.

“I’ve known for weeks now. You’re not the only person capable of reading people. Just the only person in the house with magic to do it. You were too obvious, picked out things that most wouldn’t have figured out. Never mind the event with Gwyn’s nightmare that had you sprinting across the house. And the fact that I can feel it when you do it!” Taenya’s tone got more and more pointed as she spoke.

“Y-You felt it? How?”

Taenya stepped forward, anger and frustration filling the air. “That isn’t important right now! Do you want a fucking inquisition to come down on us? Mind fucking someone? Physically harming them with insidious magic? If you continue to use your magic without restraint in ways that go against the Decrees, expect it. Because this is how one is formed!” Her voice raised until she was yelling by the end.

Sabina was taken aback. The ferocity of Taenya’s feelings was potent, but the Knight-Captain did not direct them at her, just her actions. That made Sabina feel slightly better about the situation she found herself in, but it didn’t mean she was any less chastened.

“I.. You’re right. I went too far.”

“No shit, Sabina. Alos save us, because I can’t keep Gwyn safe alone. Tell me. Right now. What is the extent of your magic?” Taenya demanded.

Sabina took a deep breath. “You know about the emotions. I can’t stop that. I just feel them. That’s how I can tell most things. I can also hear surface-level thoughts if they’re strong enough. Almost as if the person says them out loud.” She hesitated for just a moment. “I-I was pulled into Gwyn’s nightmare.”

Taenya’s eyes went wide. “Does she know? Have you–”

“No! She doesn’t. That was the first time I’d actually been inside someone’s mind. I did it while I was sleeping–”

“You are going to fix that. You need to–”

“I know! Taenya, I know! I swore to myself I would never betray her trust like that, especially after that happened. I will never influence or listen to her thoughts. I swear it. I want to protect her. If she doesn’t trust me, I can’t do that.”

Taenya scoffed. “Sabina. She will not trust you if she thinks you can enter her mind at any time and change things. IF…” Taenya took a deep breath to calm herself before continuing, “if you let her find out on her own. We will need to inform her. You will swear to her that you will never do those things before the thought even comes up.”

“I will.”

“Good. Now, what in Relena’s name was that? What did you do to Ms. Levings? You physically harmed her. Then she acted as if everything was fine and completely changed her mind.”

“You don’t think I know that?” Sabina snapped.

“Sabina, tell me. What happened?”

Sabina considered how to respond. She had gone too far. The terran’s thoughts were too much for her. She spoke of taking Gwyn away. Then Amanda subtly tried to influence the princess into leaving them. She felt it and heard it in the woman’s thoughts. There was something about the absolute certainty in what Amanda had believed. It had surprised her. It almost felt like–no. That’s not right.

It was simple. Amanda was never going to believe them. The terran had arrived with preconceived notions and biases. She had reached a conclusion from the moment she saw them.

It had been so easy just to nudge her in the right direction, whispers in her head confused as thoughts, but she pushed too far in her fear. Instead of a slight push, she slammed her desired outcome into the woman and hammered it home. How does Gwyn make magic seem so easy?

She took a deep breath and explained, “I tried to push her in a different direction. I don’t think I can actually change someone’s thoughts. At least at this point. I basically whispered in her mind, making her doubt herself and think other thoughts. Trying to push her to what I wanted. I–I pushed too hard. She was far too receptive to it.”

Taenya looked up at the ceiling and let out a deep sigh. She brushed her hair out of her face and tugged at it while lost in consideration. The utter lack of any leakage of the woman’s thoughts impressed Sabina. She is exceptional at keeping her thoughts internal. Not the time, Sabina.

“She wasn’t important, Sabina. She was nothing. Just a human who had the same experience as Gwyn and Friedrich. Amanda is not handling it well. She saw Gwyn and found something from her home she could latch onto. She wasn’t malicious.”

“You didn’t hear her thoughts, Taenya. She wanted to take her, no matter what it took.”

“And how would she do that, Sabina? We literally just stopped a marquess from doing anything, and, of course, the count that Gwyn literally burned. How will some commoner human do it?”

“But…” Sabina deflated as her chin dropped to her chest. Taenya was correct. Sabina had vastly overreacted and brought harm to that woman. She felt tears flow down her cheeks but couldn’t bring herself to wipe them away.

She felt a hand on her shoulder, then another that lifted her chin up. Taenya’s hazel eyes peered into her. “Sabina, I am frustrated and angry, but I am not angry with you, just how you reacted with such immediate aggression to the situation. We can’t do that. We’re under too much scrutiny. There need to be rules, and we’re going to set them right now. Come, let’s sit.”

Sabina followed and sat down next to Taenya, still too embarrassed to look into the woman’s eyes of her own volition. She heard the telv sigh. “Sabina. Look at me.”

She nearly broke into tears again as she heard and felt the emotion in that one demand. It was filled with compassion and resolve. She wasn’t going to push her away or harm her. I am really messed up.

Sabina looked up at Taenya and saw the caring, strong woman that would do anything for Gwyn and felt that same feeling directed at her. The resolute desire to protect those she called her own. If there were ever someone that embodied the core of what it meant to be a knight most, it would be Taenya. It resolved her to do right by her. Taenya was everything she wanted to be.

“Sabina, first, do not use any of your magic against anyone in the House unless I directly order it and am with you. Continue listening to the surface thoughts and feeling emotions in others. We… We will figure out a way to restrict the staff’s thoughts or something. I’m sure you’re not the only one with this ability. I just have zero clue how we’ll accomplish that without them learning about the reason or you planting it in their head.” Taenya mumbled the last part to herself, but quickly composed herself. “That ability is beneficial in dealings with external agents. However, do not invade anyone’s thoughts who is not physically hostile to the House or the Princess. Even then, do not harm their mind.”

Taenya paused, shaking her head before continuing, “Actually, we cannot have knowledge of your ability to get out. It must stay a secret. Try to use that ability as only a last resort. That said, if there are ever assassins or anyone else that invades our House, do whatever it takes to ensure the princess’ safety. You are the last line of defense for that girl.”

Sabina’s eyes widened. “Me? You trust me for such—why? Why not yourself?” She asked, curiosity overwhelming her desire to slink into a corner.

“You are not the only one to gain magic since the event, Sabina. Just the only one who apparently cannot keep it a secret.” Sabina winced at the cutting comment but said nothing. She was correct.

Wait. “You–” she started, but a stern look made her close her mouth.

Taenya glanced back at the door, then sat forward slightly. “I know our roles. I will be the one to hold fast against any force that comes against us. You will be protecting the princess while disrupting our enemies. And Gwyn will rain fiery death upon them.”

Taenya abruptly stood up. “Enough of that. We can discuss more later. Now, we need to prepare for the princess’ birthday tomorrow.”

Sabina squinted her eyes in confusion, trying to remember hearing or being told that fact before. “It’s her birthday?”

“It is! And we only found out last week. I apologize, I have been so busy and did not inform you. Wonderful timing, right? She and Maya worked it out. Siveril coordinated invitations already.”

Sabina groaned as she followed Taenya out of the room. They were going to be up late arranging everything. Yet, she couldn’t help but smile as she felt the eagerness coming from Taenya. I won’t disappoint you again.

✦ ✦ ✦

Gwyn was excited as she skipped down the hall toward where the crew lived, which is what she had taken to calling her three ladies-in-waiting. As she got close, one of the servants smiled before knocking on one of the bedrooms and opening the door. Barely a moment later, Nora emerged. Gwyn smiled at the older girl, who was already perfectly dressed. She may just have someone help her like I do. So, not a big deal, Gwyn. “Good morning, Nora!”

Nora lowered one of her brows, causing both of them to scrunch together as she quirked her face up. It was her way of having an amused or ‘really?’ face because she wasn’t able to raise just one brow like Gwyn. Or like the brow master, Mom.

“Good morning, Your Highness.” She said with a cheerful tone.

Gwyn gave an exaggerated sigh, making sure to toss her head back for Nora’s sake. “Must we do this every day, Nora?” She really wished they would call her by her name.

Nora chuckled softly. “Please allow me just one more day, Your Highness.” Which is what you say every time!

Ilyana was the next to emerge. “Your Highness! It is a beautiful morning. I wish you a pleasant Day of Birth.”

Gwyn giggled. “It’s ‘Happy Birthday’, Ilyana!”

The oldest of her ladies-in-waiting smiled. “Ah, my apologies, Your Highness. I am positive I will get a hang of your world’s colloquialisms soon.” She quickly looked and flashed a victorious expression at Nora, who scowled in response. They spoke about the day and waited for several minutes before another door slammed open and Lorrena nearly tumbled out.

Her eyes went wide after she saw the three of them waiting and lowered her head as she curtsied. “I am sorry, Your Highness. I overslept.”

Gwyn snorted and patted Lorrena’s back. “It’s quite alright, Lori. Here, let me tell you a secret.” She leaned in close, whispering into her ear, “I used to get up late all the time and had to rush to get ready. My mom was always waiting for me. Every time, she’d be tapping her foot and had the eyebrow of doom locked and loaded. Then, she’d just smile, and we’d leave to go to school.”

Lorrena smiled. “Thank you, Your Highness.” She said quietly.

Gwyn chatted up the crew as they rushed to get breakfast and start the day. After all, it was her birthday!

✦ ✦ ✦

Gwyn was super nervous. She had spent the day with Taenya, Emma, and the girls shopping. The group picked up all of the new dresses that had been tailored for them, which required all of them to make sure the fit was perfect. Lorrena had to have a slight fix done for hers, which took another half hour that seemed to frustrate Emma. After, they made their way back to the house to get ready. That part had taken a while and consisted of everyone fussing with hair and having makeup applied, which Gwyn luckily avoided.

Gwyn was happy after Emma finished helping her get into her dress and fixing up her hair. It wasn’t fun to sit there while the girls all just stood around and gossiped. She hated it. Why are they so annoying? It took everything she had to not just groan and walk away.

It took a while, but eventually, Taenya and Sabina came to retrieve the girls. Both were dressed in their fancy armor which Gwyn loved. The silver metal with blue and black accents was so cool. The dragons that were on Taenya’s armor were gorgeous. The two looked over everyone’s outfits and hair, which made Gwyn scrutinize them right back. She noticed that Sabina didn’t look as happy or even as serious as she usually did. She allowed the two knights to guide them out of her suite where everyone had been getting ready.

Walking out, she noticed Ser Theran standing with Friedrich across the hall. “Hi, Theran! You’re home! Hi Friedrich. How are you two?”

Theran bowed. “I am well, Your Highness. Ser Siveril has kept me busy, as usual. I managed to add another location to our holdings.”

Gwyn smiled. “Oh, that’s fantastic, Ser Theran. I can’t wait until you can tell me all about it.” She looked at Friedrich and said, “Ser Friedrich, you’re looking snazzy in your new armor.”

The man smiled, which made her giggle at the way his handlebar mustache curled up. “Danke, Your Highness. My Common is getting better, yes?”

“Absolutely, Ser Friedrich.” Turning to Taenya, she asked as they started moving. “So, what’s the plan?”

“This a small event, the people you will know are the families of your ladies-in-waiting, Guildmaster Batteux along with a few other guildmasters, Onas and his family, some other merchants that we have entered into some dealings with, a few more nobles that are interested in establishing relations, and finally a representative from Duke Tiloral. We will introduce you to them as you sit upon the Seat of the House. They will also be presenting gifts at that time.”

Ser Theran turned his head slightly from where he was walking ahead of her. “It’s about appearance. They will each be competing to see who can provide the best, most expensive gift.” He glanced at Taenya. “Baron Iemes is also sending a representative.”

Gwyn barely heard what Theran had said, instead she addressed Taenya, “The Duke sent someone?”

Taenya and Sabina both smiled as they walked next to her toward the hall where they would have the party. “Yes, Lady Roslyn Tiloral will be attending,” Sabina said. Then, noting the confusion evident on her face, explained, “The Duke’s granddaughter that you asked to meet.”

Gwyn’s eyes went wide. She’s coming! Please be nice. Please be nice.

The knights all coached her and her ladies-in-waiting on the way to the hall. They deliberately slowed down several times just to ensure the girls all understood their parts. It seemed that after all the festivities with people outside of the House, they would have another small setting with just the members.

Entering the hall was a production in itself, one that required Gwyn to stand quietly and smile while Ser Siveril, who was doing his majordomo act, announced her… along with every one of her knights and ladies-in-waiting.

This is going to take a while.

In Need of a Friend

Gwyn found herself sitting in the tall chair that Siveril had obtained which was all nice and fancy looking. They did the fabric and style in the Blue, Black, and Silver colors of her House. She thought it was funny how there was a literal Seat of the House, where she would perform ceremonial duties, as Siveril described it. She sat there as each person or family filed through and greeted her. Siveril stood next to her, calling out the names of the prominent people and what they did, leaving the person he called to introduce any family members. Everyone that came gave a brief speech where they talked about ‘relations’ and ‘well wishes’ before showing off their gifts, which were promptly handed off to a servant who took them away. Siveril promised she’d actually get to look at them later, not that she really cared. Most seemed like things mom would put up somewhere for decoration or in a box.

There were many people that came, more than she had thought when Taenya had mentioned it would be a small party. People she knew, like Mr. Onas and his family, including the jerk son, Kalen. They had given the best gift of the night thus far, some wonderful painting supplies and canvases. Something I can actually use. There were seven merchants and their families, followed by Guildmaster Batteux and several others who were guildmasters of some Guilds. Apparently, of the group, Lady Batteux was the only one from a noble House. Guildmaster Batteux gave her a golden badge that had a massive diamond in it, which she said represented the tier of her House account. The badge itself was formed into the design of her House Crest that Siveril, Taenya, and Mr. Branigan had painstakingly created. After the merchants and members of the Guilds, a few nobles that she didn’t know wished her ‘a pleasant and many returns on her birth day’. Despite the weird way of saying ‘happy birthday’, they all seemed nice. Although some of them seemed to pretend. I still remember what you told me, Raafe.

There was a telv knight named Ser Oberin, who had come to represent Baron Iemes. He apparently had trained Ser Theran when he was younger. Which was pretty neat and interesting. He was a nice man who brought a scroll with the formal invitation to attend the Royal Academy of Avira. With it, he included a chest of school supplies and items the baron thought would be beneficial for her to have.

There was Baron Trenlore and his family, which included Ilyana’s eight siblings. She had three older brothers and two sisters, then there were a twin brother and sister younger than her. I would scream. Daily. If I had that many brothers and sisters. Thank you, mom. I like being an only kid.

Next was Baron Urileth, who was a nice man. His wife was, unfortunately, sick, so she stayed back home. However, he had brought his children. Besides Lorrena, he had three other daughters, with Lorrena being the second oldest.

Viscountess Olacyne was the head of the last of the three Houses closest to her own. She brought her husband and their two other children, Nora’s two brothers. The Lady was especially nice and got along well with Siveril and Taenya, who also seemed to like her. She’s pretty cheeky, too.

Through all the introductions and the gifts that she barely even saw, she could only think of one thing. Finally, that thought arrived.

Siveril bowed, then stood straight and called out, “It is my honor to present, acting in the stead of the Duke of Tiloral, His Grace Dasovron Tiloral, the representative of House Tiloral, Lady Roslyn Tiloral.”

Gwyn almost forgot to breathe. Roslyn. She nearly missed the start of the girl’s greeting and quickly focused on what she was saying.

“Your Highness, Princess Gwyneth of House Reinhart. I am honored to have been personally invited on the occasion of the tenth anniversary of your birth. In celebration of this momentous day, House Tiloral would like to welcome you fully not only to the duchy and the kingdom, but to our world. To be torn from one’s world must be such a difficult and trying experience, and I personally grieve for all that you have lost.

“However, this is a day of joy. While nothing I give can replace what you have lost, I hope this small token from our House will allow you to see that you can at least forge lasting relationships with our people. Relationships that will not all be negative.”

Either she practiced what to say as I do with Siveril and Taenya, or she’s really mature. Hopefully mature! Wait… I think I just dissed myself.

Roslyn shifted slightly and was handed a glossy wooden container from the knight in red armor behind her. The knight himself seemed to cause a stir from those around her. She couldn’t hear what the whispers were saying, but she did like the white tabard with the golden sun on it. It looks really pretty, however, the tiny cape on just one shoulder is silly.

Roslyn turned away from the red knight and stepped forward before placing a hand on the lid. “As befitting a princess, no matter her origins. I present to you a tiara.” She opened the container to show a beautiful headpiece that was clearly made for royalty. “We had it commissioned of silver, with sapphires, onyxes, and diamonds, to match the colors of your house. The center stone is also a diamond. One that is from our personal vaults, a treasure of the duchy. We hope that you will wear it with pride and see that you are welcome. I look forward to getting to know you better, both here and at the Royal Academy next year. Thank you.”

Gwyn stood up and smiled. She was supposed to stay seated, but this present was too much for that. She nearly ran to the girl before she caught herself. Gwyn stopped and bowed her head respectfully before saying, “Thank you, Lady Tiloral. This gift is beautiful. I appreciate your kindness and well wishes.”

✦ ✦ ✦

The remainder of the evening had, very nearly, passed by in a blur. Siveril ushered her around, meeting many people and their children. There weren’t many kids her age, however, there were a few. The only problem was that they all acted like Lorrena and seemed afraid to talk to her. Maybe their parents scared them or something. I should talk to Lorrena about that.

Dinner was nice. She sat at the head of the table, and Roslyn sat several seats down from her. She had wanted to call out to her but got too nervous each time she tried. She kept looking up at Roslyn the entire dinner, but then jerked away whenever it seemed like the girl would see her. Instead, the whole time she just listened to Siveril and others speak. She barely paid attention when everyone stood to give her a toast. It was, quite honestly, the most boring birthday party she’d ever had.

Finally, after dinner, there was music and dancing. Which required Gwyn to move around and meet more people, but gave her the benefit of being able to avoid most talking while watching the dances or musicians. As she went from group to group, Gwyn kept looking around but couldn’t find who she had been looking for. She’d managed to lose the crew by distracting them with their parents and siblings. Then she slipped away from Taenya and Siveril while they were talking to important people.

She was finally able to do her own thing, with only Sabina close behind her. While Gwyn was sure no one would attempt what had happened at the Duke’s Court, she still felt safer knowing Sabina was there. Especially since she was pretty sure the knight wouldn’t let anyone try to distract her the same way again.

Gwyn was still searching and was trying to walk around one of the staff when Sabina suddenly pulled her backward before she ran into someone.

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t see–” Gwyn’s eyes went wide as she realized she had nearly walked right into Roslyn.

The girl in question giggled softly into her hand. “It’s quite alright, Your Highness. How are you enjoying an Aviran celebration of birth?”

“Oh… uh…” Gwyn froze. She didn’t know what to say. Do I tell her it’s nice? Will she get offended if I tell her it’s the most boring thing since plain toast? She felt her mouth opening and closing, but no words came out.

It only made Roslyn chuckle more. The elf leaned forward and cupped her hand over Gwyn’s ear and whispered, “It’s dreadfully boring, isn’t it? I absolutely loathe these.”

Gwyn’s eyes widened as her heart pounded in her chest. She looked at Roslyn as the blonde elf stepped back and winked. The girl’s vibrantly violet eyes seemed to sparkle as her smile reached them. Gwyn finally found her voice and replied. “Purple!” What the heck! Get it together!

The girl giggled. “Purple?”

Gwyn’s cheeks heated up as she felt herself blushing in embarrassment. “Your eyes, they’re purple. People in my world don’t have purple eyes.” Gwyn tried to explain, definitely not covering up her blunder.

Roslyn smiled and tilted her head. “That’s so strange. Many people do here. However, your blue eyes are certainly striking, Your Highness.”

Her brain stopped working for a moment. Whaa?

“Th-Thank you. Please call me ‘Gwyn’?”

The blonde nodded. “Only if you call me ‘Roslyn’”

Gwyn raised a brow and smirked slyly. She lifted her hand and poked a thumb behind herself. “But of course, Roz. What do you say we bust this joint?” Ugh. That was bad.

Roz giggled again. “I have no idea what that means!”

Sabina chuckled from behind her. “What Her Highness means is why don’t the two of you go see the gardens? It’s much less stuffy than in here.”

Gwyn leaned her head to the side, pointing up and over her shoulder. “What she said.”

It elicited another fit of giggles from Roslyn. “You are funny. Let’s bust this joint, Gwyn.”

Finally!

The two snuck away out of the room and made it to one of the doors to the garden. The guard that was there quietly opened the door and gave her a wink as they slipped through. Good looking out, bud.

The two walked slowly through the garden, and Gwyn slowly guided them toward the gazebo. They stopped to look at some of the flowers, with Roslyn commenting on some of the yellow ones that were apparently her favorite. As they moved on, Gwyn realized she didn’t even know their name. She’d have to ask Emma later. Her handmaiden would probably know, or at least how to figure it out.

“Your garden is really beautiful, Gwyn,” Roslyn said.

“Thank you! They certainly keep up with it well, don’t they?”

Roslyn smiled. “They do. Thank you for getting us out of there. I always wish I could skip my own, as they are such a chore. All the meeting of people, and pretending to like their gifts–I really hope you like my–I mean ours!”

Gwyn giggled into her hand. “I loved your gift, Roslyn. It’s so beautiful. Are parties like this common? It’s much different back home.”

“Oh, we have balls and events like this all the time. They are always for one House to show off to others. Then the others come and try to use that time to compete with everyone. It is so tiring, but it is the life Eona chose for us.”

They arrived at the gazebo, and Gwyn invited Roslyn to sit down with her. Their knights stood away to give them some privacy but ensured they remained within eyesight. Gwyn and Roslyn immediately broke into a conversation. The two girls lost track of time speaking of hobbies and daily life. They talked about how Gwyn loved to draw and paint and that the elf loved to sing and ride horses. They spoke about how all the responsibilities Roslyn had and how she couldn’t wait to attend the Academy just to be away from them. Gwyn wasn’t sure how she felt about that.

She told her so. “It just seems like so much. Is the Academy that good? Do you mind leaving your family for that long?”

Roslyn nodded. “It is a lot, but it is the life of people like us here. Those who will one day take the place of our parents and grandparents. I am luckily in line for the duchy. My siblings will either be married or offered off to the other duchies in return for closer connections. Does such a thing not occur in your world?”

“Not anymore that I know of. At least not where I am from. My mom always tells me that I will choose my own future. No one else will do it for me, but she will be there to assist in every step of the way.”

Roslyn smiled. “Your mother sounds wonderful. I wish I could determine my own future.”

“Why don’t you?”

Roslyn frowned and looked up at the ceiling. “Our ways aren’t the same, Gwyn. I have a duty. Perhaps your mother simply had the ability and authority to allow you such freedom. I long for such freedom, but I cannot have it. Not truly. I have people who will one day count on me.”

“I’m sorry if I upset you,” Gwyn said quietly, hoping she hadn’t already messed up.

Roslyn turned her head and looked at Gwyn. “You did not offend me. I am just thinking about how different our people are. Could you tell me about where you are from?”

Gwyn smiled. “Sure.”

She told her about her house and all of her stuff, which brought more questions than answers. Gwyn eventually decided to not go into too much detail because she spent so much time trying to explain what things were, like Netflix, YouTube, and Super Smash Bros. She just resolved to not be able to convince people how amazing these things were when they didn’t even know what a television, computer, or video game was. And I can’t explain how a TV works. Mom could though… Wait…

Gwyn went silent as the fact that her mom had missed her birthday finally collided with her like a bull. Before she knew it, she felt a tear running down her cheek and hastily wiped it away.

She felt a hand on her shoulder and followed it to Roslyn’s pretty violet eyes. “Gwyn? Are you upset? Did I say something wrong? I am sorry that I do not understand what a bicycle is.”

Gwyn snorted. “No, sorry. It’s not that. I–I just… My mom isn’t here. She’s never missed my birthday before. I guess it didn’t really hit me until now.” Gwyn looked around. She saw Sabina looking straight at her with a sad expression and glistening eyes. She knows what I’m feeling, doesn’t she? I hope I don’t make her too sad. This is my pain to bear.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen her, and I’m not sure how long it will be until I can again. Your world doesn’t exactly make it easy to talk to people far away like ours.”

Roslyn slid her arm around her. “You seem to have good people here, Gwyn. They clearly care about you.”

Gwyn smiled, thinking of all the people she had met since arriving. How quickly Taenya had decided to help her. How Sabina had sworn to be by her side and protect her. Siveril did everything he could to build a home for her and protect her from bad nobles who wanted to take advantage of her. Keston always tried to make time to talk to her whenever he wasn’t busy doing jobs for the House.

She thought about what Roslyn had said. She did have a lot of people that cared for her. But…

“You’re right. There’s one thing missing, though. Other than my mom, I mean.”

Roslyn looked concerned. “What is that, Gwyn?”

She took a deep breath and turned fully toward Roslyn, feeling hopeful and a little desperate.

“I don’t have a friend, and I could really use one right now.” She felt her eyes welling up again, so she closed them. How is it that someone can have so many people that care for them, but still feel so lonely?

Gwyn’s breath hitched as Roslyn crushed her in a hug and pulled her close. She leaned her head against Gwyn’s and whispered, “Do not worry. I’ll be your friend, Gwyn.”

Gwyn felt much of her worries and sadness melt away. She wrapped her arms around Roslyn and gripped her shoulders as she cried tears of relief and joy.

She had a friend, and it felt nice.

Small Steps of Change

There was a knock on the door, but Sloane didn’t get up. She sat on the floor in the sitting area of her room and just… sat. More knocks came, this time louder, and Sloane just stared at the door. Still intent on remaining where she was. When the banging ceased, she turned her head and looked back at the small flame burning in the fireplace again. She leaned her head back against the wall and let out a big sigh.

She closed her eyes, wishing to just fall asleep and let the day pass her by when a kick on the door surprised her and she jerked her head, hitting the wall. “Ow! Shit.”

Sloane looked at the door and yelled. “Leave me alone!”

A muffled feminine voice yelled back. “Open this door Sloane or I swear I’ll get Deryk to knock it down!”

Sloane groaned, then rolled to her hands and knees, then pushed herself up. She slowly made her way to the door and jerked it open, seeing nothing but red hair. “What do you want, Maud?”

The red-headed knight just shoved past Sloane and looked around. With a nod of her head, she turned and grabbed Sloane, dragging her along as they walked to Sloane’s room. They stopped by the bed and the knight looked around before pushing Sloane.

“Maaauud!” she screeched and her arms windmilled as she fell backward in slow motion, crashing onto the bed.

“Now. Tell me what is wrong.” Maud said from above her.

Sloane scowled at the woman. “For someone whose role is to heal people, you sure enjoy inflicting or relishing my pain.”

The telv raised a red brow and crossed her arms. “Sloane, spill it. What is wrong? You’ve been up here all day and haven’t eaten a thing. Deryk is down there getting your food as we speak. When he brings it up, you will eat as you listen to him.”

“I am not hungry. I’m fine.”

Maud sighed and sat down next to her. Without looking at Sloane, who hadn’t moved from where she lay, she said, “It’s about Gwyn, isn’t it?”

Sloane closed her eyes. Of course, it’s about my daughter. Why the hell else would I be a mess up here? No leads. Nothing except business deals and politics. Nothing about finding Gwyn. We’ve been cooped up in this damn city for far too damn long and I want to leave! I should be searching for her, not this, and I hate that we have to do this shit. I hate that you are just going to leave me. Especially with two people I barely know who are definitely not working for my interests. I hate that I want to beg you to stay. I HATE THAT I CAN’T KNOW IF SHE’S SAFE!

“I’m fine,” Sloane said through gritted teeth.

Maud turned and scrutinized her face. “You’re not fine. You’re a ball of barely contained rage and tension.” Her voice turned softer. “Talk to me, Sloane. I think we can consider each other friends at this point. I care about how you’re feeling.”

If we were friends, you all wouldn’t be so ready to leave. Sloane closed her eyes tightly. That wasn’t right. They weren’t ready to just leave her. They quickly and easily agreed to detour toward Marketbol. I can’t take my pain out on them.

She sighed. Opening her eyes, she wiped away the tears that had formed. “I was working and did the math. If there was no delay between leaving Earth and arriving here–which I have no evidence either way except feeling–today is Gwyn’s tenth birthday.”

“Oh,” Maud said.

Sloane nodded. “Oh, indeed.”

Maud sighed. “Yeah, I’m sorry, Sloane. I didn’t know. Listen, if you–”

A bang on the door caused them both to jump.

“Ugh. That would be Deryk, with the worst timing ever.” Maud said.

Sloane tried smirking, but her face just made a slight grimace.

Maud got up but glanced back at Sloane. “We’re going to talk about this. Later.”

Sloane nodded.

Maud let the big orkun in and Deryk came in with a big bowl of stew and a mug of ale. He set them down on her desk and looked her over. “Stew and Ale is perfect sad food. We need to talk.”

“Thank you, Deryk. Maud told me,” she said.

Maud nudged her. “Eat. He can talk while you get something in your stomach.”

Sloane groaned as she went to sit down. Grabbing the spoon, she took a sip of the broth. She closed her eyes. It was really good. I hope Gwyn has good food. Sloane held back a sob and almost broke as she felt a small hand rub her back, while a bigger hand gripped her shoulder.

“Sloane,” Deryk said.

She took a bite of the food and looked up at the dark green knight. His eyes had nothing but kind concern in them. “I have a contact.”

Sloane’s eyes widened. Really?

She quickly swallowed the–she looked down–beef, and said, “They will meet with us?”

Deryk had spent the last nearly three weeks trying to make contact with the Westaren Order of Secrets. He and Ernald had been out daily, attempting anything to learn how to meet.

He nodded. “Yes. It seems they were at the ball and saw… everything. They approached Ernald and me this morning. They knew we were trying to make contact, but what you did in the ball swayed them.”

Sloane’s head swam with the implications of just that much. “When? When can we meet?”

“They will let us know. Soon.”

Sloane sat up straight. That was good news. She might finally get a lead on where to go for Gwyn. If they knew anything, hopefully, they weren’t just meeting with her because of magic. That does seem the most likely circumstance, unfortunately. Don’t get your hopes up, Sloane.

Sloane took a deep breath and looked around her room.

“I have a lot to do before this meeting. Maud, I need to meet with the smith. He was done with the order yesterday and I haven’t even met the man yet.”

“Deryk and I can join you,” Maud said.

Deryk nodded. “Yes, I will join you. I am interested in what you are working on.”

Sloane shoved her feelings back into their box and locked them right up. She took another bite of stew before grabbing her mug and taking a long drink.

She set the mug back down a bit hard, and liquid splashed onto the table. Oops.

Sloane narrowed her eyes. “Okay. Here’s the plan…”

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane walked with Deryk and Maud into the third district, which Sloane felt was aptly named because it looked like it would easily fit within a third-world nation. It was a stark contrast to the central and merchant districts.

Luckily, Deryk had warned them of the area, and they all got their gear on. Maud and Deryk were in their full armor, while Sloane wore her breastplate. She looked more like a fantasy swashbuckler, in her opinion, than someone who fit in with the armored knights. Especially with the current outfit she wore, which consisted of her aforementioned torso armor, but also the slightly poofy sleeves of her shirt, her traveling boots, pants, and the short sword on her left hip. Too bad I don’t have a rapier. Next purchase for Elodie! Now she just needed a ship and she could be the Dread Pirate Sloane. Oh! Or a flying ship… a Sky Pirate. Hashtag goals.

“Arr!” she whispered.

“What was that, Sloane?” Maud asked.

“Uh. Nothing?” Smooth.

They continued through the district, and the scenery seemed to be getting worse. Sloane would not bet against the chance someone would try to rob them. She looked at Deryk, who seemed completely at ease, and whispered. “Deryk, are you sure we’re going the right way?”

The man nodded. “Yes. We will arrive shortly.”

She followed along, ready for a gang or something to jump out and mug them. She squinted her eyes as she saw some smoke coming from ahead. They continued down the street and she saw that it was coming from a chimney attached to a very worn-out building, which luckily had all the hallmarks of being a blacksmith’s workshop. Well, at least I know why he volunteered to the Guild to join her.

They walked up to the old, shoddy-looking building and Sloane followed Deryk into the shop, Maud following closely behind.

The three entered a small lobby that was equally shoddy. Boards were hanging on the wall with large nails in them that hung goods for sale. She saw bags of nails, horseshoes, tools of all shapes and sizes, and everything she had originally expected from a blacksmith. She thought back to Valesbeck and Tobin, considering that the man had obviously been forging everything needed to defend against the wolves and other beasts.

At the time she had been too caught up with everything that was happening. She hadn’t considered that the forging of all of those weapons and armor was odd. In hindsight, it made sense, especially with the other hints there such as the guard arming a militia, the hasty attempt to build a wall, and the fact that there had already been attacks that killed people. I hope Tobin and his son made it out alive. She looked at Maud, seeing the mace hanging from her waist. He probably thought we were there to help. Likely, that was the only reason he dropped what he was doing to work on the mace. And we just ran…

Sloane knew she shouldn’t feel that way. They had no way of knowing a town could fall to beasts. They had their own mission to accomplish. Yes. Sloane could rationalize it, but an irrational side of her couldn’t help but feel they had abandoned them to their fate.

I am poorly equipped for living like this, it seems. I need to get my shit together, emotionally.

An orkun came out from a door situated between two wobbly bookshelves. He was tall and muscular and wore a leather apron with some heavy leather gloves hanging from a belt. His skin was fairly pale with just a small tint of green, but his eyes were like looking into deep emeralds. The smith wiped his hands off on a rag that was on the opposite side of his belt and looked over the three of them. His eyes scrutinized Deryk the most, but then his gaze settled on Sloane.

The smith scoffed slightly. “You must be the Lady Reinhart that I am to work for.” He said.

Sloane raised a brow at that. “Were you coerced in any way?” She asked.

The man laughed. “No. No, I can’t say that I was. You’re one of them terrans I been hearing about, yeah?”

“I am.”

“Hmph. Bigger than a telv at least.” He said while looking at Maud.

Maud scoffed. “I am quite capable, despite my size.”

The man chuckled again. “Didn’t say you weren’t, Lady Knight. Just making an observation.”

Sloane wasn’t quite sure what to make of the man, but it was leaning negative. “Instead of examining my body proportions, can we get to why we’re here?”

His eyes opened wide, and he put his hands up. “Woah now. I didn’t mean anything like that. I–My apologies ser telv.” He said with a nod to Maud.

Deryk smirked. “It is common amongst orkun communities to view the other races as diminutive. Sloane is tall and not as thin as a high elf. She has more of an orkun stature. I believe that is all our smith here meant.”

Sloane deflated. “Oh. Then my apologies as well for my assumption.”

The smith rubbed the back of his head. “Probably not a good first impression with your future employer.”

Sloane smiled. “If it helps, I am a bit taller than the average terran. I’m sure orkun communities will add us to a list of people to make short jokes about…” She hesitated, trying to think. “I’m sorry. I didn’t get your name from the Guild when they told me they had someone who volunteered.”

“Ah, I am Koren Moore. Welcome to my shop,” He said.

Sloane reached out her hand. “It is nice to meet you, Koren. I am Sloane.”

Koren smiled and took her hand and shook it. She had to hold a chuckle in at the firm grip and squeezed tightly in response. A brow raised as she did so, and he gave her a subtle nod.

Pulling her hand back, she said, “Now. I received word you had my order prepared?”

He nodded. “I do! While my shop doesn’t look like much, my forges are top-notch for small-scale work. It took thirty-one tries and failures of various combinations from your notes, but I was able to figure out one combination that worked out well. I believe I will need a more equipped forge in the future to maintain the temperatures needed.”

Sloane nodded and listened as best as she could while he explained all the steps and issues he had overcome to forge the stainless steel. The more he spoke about it, the more excited he became. She only knew the basics and had only remembered the percentages and materials needed because of a Wikipedia rabbit hole she had once gone down. Hours… Hours I’ll never get back. It happens to the best of us.

The orkun led them to the back, where his forge and small foundry were. The man wasn’t kidding when he mentioned that he had a small operation. He must have noticed her scrutiny because he answered her thoughts. “I primarily forge nails, tools, and other small objects for the district. This was a new job for me, but it’s fascinating.”

He grabbed a blanket that was on the table and moved it aside, showing small plates of stainless steel and several joints she had sketched. “Oh! You were able to do the joints as well!” She rushed over and started looking at it all. It was everything that she needed to complete her falcon. Picking up the stainless steel, she pushed mana into it and examined the makeup.

She heard the smith talking, but ignored him as she focused. Luckily Maud and Deryk explained that she was simply examining it. The composition of the steel seemed great to her, she went through each plate and checked them against each other, content that there were only minuscule differences in quantities between each. On the second to last one, her brow raised. “This one has a fracture.”

The orkun jerked in surprise and moved forward. “My apologies, My Lady. I will correct this.”

She shook her head without looking away. She pushed more mana into the steel and Altered the material to repair the crack. Satisfied, she placed it back down. “It is no bother. I fixed it.”

He froze. “I’m sorry. What? What does that mean?”

Deryk patted the man’s shoulder. “It is a long story, friend. We’ll have time to explain on the way to Marketbol.”

Sloane simply nodded. “Yes, we will need to. However, for the time being, this is perfect. I look forward to working with you and it makes me happy to see how much you love your craft. That reassures me that our venture will be successful. Now, I apologize for rushing out, but I…” She trailed off as she looked at Maud, who had a grin on her face, and Deryk, who was giving her a knowing look. He’s going to find out anyway if he joins us on our trip. Sloane sighed. “Alright. Fine. I really want to go work on the things that I enjoy now. Which is to take all this metal and finish a project I am working on.”

The smith laughed. “I can understand, Lady Sloane. I cannot wait to see what you create from this metal. What you have given me… let’s just say it’s important.”

Sloane smiled. “Trust me, Koren, I know exactly how beneficial this metal will become. Please, come by and see us at the inn we are staying in.”

As they started to walk out, Sloane heard Deryk tell the man to start preparing all of his belongings for travel. That made her smile as well. Finally.

The group made their way back toward the inn. She noticed people were closing up as the sun was going down. They quickly transited the district and were stopped on the way into the merchant district. Luckily, while the sight of the knights and her coming from such a rundown area of the city raised some eyebrows, the guards only checked their documents before letting them through.

They were near the central district when a wagon merchant putting away his wares caught her eye. She stopped and walked over, looking at the large glowing plant he had on display. It looked like a tea plant, except the leaves had a faint shine to them. “This plant has bioluminescent properties? What is it?”

Her question startled the merchant, who hadn’t seen her approach. “Oh! You gave me quite the scare, My Lady. That? Oh! it is a tè luminoso plant. It brews the most fantastic tea. I purchased several from a terran merchant.”

Her head jerked toward him in surprise. Wait. What?! “A terran merchant?” Then she fully processed what he said and her mouth dropped open. Wait… “What did you call that plant?”

“Oh, sorry. It’s from a language of the terrans. He called it a Tè Luminoso,” He said.

Luminous Tea? That’s Italian. Where? How?

Sloane realized she hadn’t even tried speaking Italian since arriving. She was in shock. “How long ago? Is he here still?”

“Just a couple of weeks ago, I believe. Would you like to purchase some? It helps with your focus, and you can stay on task with but a single magical cup!”

Sloane made a motion. “Yes, yes. The terran, is he still here?”

The merchant started bagging up her tea. “No, I believe he left soon after. I’m unsure of where he was going next. I’m sorry. Is one package enough?”

Sloane was getting frustrated. Stop worrying about your tea, man!

“Yes. One package is enough. Did he sell anything to anyone else who may have known where he went?”

Maud stepped forward and handed the man some coins and grabbed the tea. The man looked back at Sloane and tapped his chin.

“I’m not aware of anyone else. I just manage my cart.”

“Ugh!” Sloane groaned.

Maud laid a hand on her shoulders.

“Sloane. It’s okay, let’s go. We’ll figure it out,” Maud said.

Sloane sighed. “Thank you for the tea. I appreciate the information as well.” She grabbed a silver coin and handed it to him before continuing with the knights toward the inn. With a bag of tea that she didn’t really want.

What the hell will it take to find one damn lead?

She looked at Deryk as he walked ahead of her.

Hopefully, his contact pans out.

I Need A Drink

Sloane was determined. She was currently sitting at her desk in her room, progressing in her crafting of the falcon. Earlier in the day, Ernald helped her bring everything she needed to finish it up from her workbench. She had wanted to be a tad lazy and not worry about climbing any stairs.

It was getting late in the evening and Sloane was currently laser-focused as she engraved the feathered wings made from stainless steel. Her channeling of mana stretched her concentration, yet kept her focused on her runic knowledge. Smoothing out the rifts, she dove into the metal. Her eyes traced each movement as her hand worked, steady and precise. The lines she was working on now would bind with the |Lighten| rune. Of course, something made of steel with no method for flight other than magic is going to need to be lightened in order to fly. Pretty self-explanatory.

As her proficiency with runes strengthened, her ability to decipher or even know the runic language increased. It was almost as if mana was helping her with the knowledge itself, as if it had always been an innate part of her. She placed the wing and her engraver down and examined her project. She needed to focus on the work, but between her continued steady work and her accompanying mana use, Sloane felt nothing but drained. The drain then caused her to distract herself.

Sloane leaned back in her chair, thinking. Maybe a snack? No. Wait… She got up and went to the other room. Sitting there on the table was the container of the glowing tea. With a shrug, she grabbed the kettle, filled it with water, and hooked it to the rod over the fire to boil. The merchant did say it would help with my focus.

While waiting, she mulled over everything she’d done so far. Sloane had been working on the feathers for the last two bells. They were hard work, but she got it done. The most complex part of the puzzle was setting up the pathways through which mana would circulate. She concluded that mana flowed through stainless steel with sufficient effectiveness, which was good because silver and steel did not mix. It definitely worked better than carbon steel, which was another benefit to doing the outer shell in the stainless variety.

Before that, Sloane had been working on the runic chains of the falcon in her notebook for another two bells. She sat and reviewed her work while waiting on the water, marking several changes she could make. The bird had multiple black diamonds arranged inside that would act as data storage. |Store: (Intent: Knowledge)| seemed like such a simple and broad runic chain, but that was the point. It was open-ended and combined with the sapphires and blue core, would allow the falcon to draw on the underlying Mana to heavy-lift a lot of its functionality. Essentially, it allowed her to distribute most of the bird’s cerebral processing to Mana itself. The only problem is it would increase the upkeep and maintenance of the bird. The rune would degrade faster, as there would be a constant channel requirement. Practically, however, that simply meant she would need to renew the runes once a year, rather than every five to ten.

When her water was ready, she started brewing her tea, letting it sit for about five minutes in a strainer. The tea was a green tea, which she wasn’t a huge fan of, but she would drink it. After it was ready, she stirred in some honey she had purchased at the market. It reminded her a bit of wildflower honey, which both she and Gwyn loved.

There was none of the glow that the plant had when she had seen it. Which was good, because she vaguely recalled bioluminescent algae was toxic to humans. She took a small sip, hoping it wasn’t going to kill her or something. Stop being a wuss. He was selling it to all kinds of people. The taste… wasn’t bad. It was good that she had put honey in it, as it was exceptionally bitter and caffeinated. “Eh, I’ve had better.”

Thirty-ish minutes later, Sloane was at it again. The tea pot was nearly empty, and she felt focused. The tea clearly had energy drink levels of caffeine in it, because she was sure there would be no sleep for her anytime soon. She was hard at work on the bird and was ready to attach the wings. Grabbing the wing, she moved the joint to the shoulder area of the torso and used her Alter to attach it. Rotating the bird so that she could access the opposite side, she moved to work on the other wing, only to realize the location she had set up on the torso was slightly too big. Damn it!

Manipulating the structure of the torso to accommodate the joint properly, she then realigned the slot for the wing. Slowly pushing the wing into the torso, Sloane completed the connection and was satisfied that both wings were serviceable and able to articulate as designed.

Sloane reached for the first leg and twitched. She suddenly felt really… weird. Her head was feeling a bit loopy, so she took a moment to gather herself. With a couple of deep breaths and a shake of her head, she felt well enough to continue. The legs were much easier to attach, and the joints for those were not as complex as the wing’s skeletal structure.

With that done, she went back to the torso. There was one thing she wanted to do. She drew on her mana and focused on her Runic Knowledge, searching for what was required. Knowing what she needed, she slowly etched a key runic chain: |Trigger| ‣ |Detect: (Damage: Self)|.

This would allow the bird to detect any damage to itself. Next, she needed to tell the bird what to do with that knowledge. She had an arrangement of three mana crystals in the bird, along with the core. Each crystal had a dedicated pink sapphire that managed its power and distributed it for use. The reason she had installed so many of the gems was due to the next runic chain.

Sloane pressed down to start the engraving, but then she had to pause. She felt lightheaded. Way too much caffeine, especially without any for so long. The feeling was worse than the first time and she felt a lot of pressure on her head. The focus she had felt before was gone, so she took a few deep breaths to try to relax. I’ll just do this last chain for the night.

With one last deep breath and determination, she started the last set of runework. The chain she was working on would check for two different parameters. The first would utilize a less power hungry version based on |Repair|. Otherwise, the instruction would detect if the damage to the falcon was extensive. Any damage that was at least a quarter of the total structure would trigger a more power and mana-intensive repair instruction that was centered on an amplified |Alter|. The difference was simple: repair would try to reattach things or rearrange, but the alter would manipulate metal as… if it… were–

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane jerked herself awake. Shit. What the hell? She looked down at the runic chain she was working on. Just in case, she carefully read through it one more time to ensure everything was done correctly. |Detect: Trigger| — |Draw: (Power) - (Mana: Blue)| — |Detect: (Durability: <MINIMAL>)| - |Alter: (Element: Metal)| - |Amplify| • |Detect: (Durability: <25%>)| - |Repair: (Element: Metal)|

Satisfied that nothing seemed amiss, she started to pick up her tools, but then noticed her pen wasn’t where she had put it just a moment ago. Hmm. That’s weird. I must be really tired. She… She shook her head and looked down at the teacup. Okay, I don’t feel well. What the hell was wrong with that tea? I’m just going to–

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane felt pressure on her chest, then something moved, grazing her right breast. She rubbed at her chest and felt something cold touching her. She jerked awake and saw a beak in her face. The head tilted and then the beak opened.

“Wryaat? wryyyaat!”

“Aaah!” She clawed at her chest, then shoved herself backward as she did everything she could to escape the thing on top of her. A… bird… took off and flew up as her sudden movements startled it. The headboard blocked her way from going further in reverse, and with heavy, panicked breaths she looked around, trying to find whatever the hell was in her room.

“Wryaat!”

A sudden screech from her right caused Sloane to scream and throw herself to the side, where the lack of a bed caused her to crash onto the floor. She scrambled away and pushed herself against the wall. She looked around, trying to find her sword, and saw it on the opposite side of the room near the desk.

Sloane shook her head and channeled a Mana Bolt, letting it hover in front of her hand. Another soft cry alerted her to the thing on her bed, but then it hopped from where it had been perched onto the bed itself. It was at that moment that Sloane got a good look at it. Holy shit. It’s my falcon. What? The? Hell?

The falcon took off and flew over to her, and landed a bit awkwardly near her feet. It hunched over and did a little shuffle walk up toward her. When it reached next to where she sat, it looked up and–“Wryaat!”

How are you alive? The answer likely lay in the chest that glowed a bright blue from where its core sat in the cradle. The blue gaseous-looking mana inside flickered almost like the hard drive led on a computer during any read or write activity.

“How are you… finished?”

The bird tilted its head, and of course, did not respond.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane sat at the table in her sitting room, locked in a staring match with her falcon. The bird sat there, judging her, because of course it was. She had no idea what had happened or how she had finished the thing. She only remembered that before falling asleep, the only things with an external covering were the head and wings. The last she recalled was that the entire torso had been exposed, nor was the core even fully seated, let alone finished.

The falcon tilted its head and opened its beak slightly. “Brrpt?”

Sloane narrowed her eyes. “No. That is not a sound you make. You’re a fierce predator. Not a cute little hummingbird.”

The head tilted to the opposite side. “Wryaat?”

Sloane nodded. “Good.” Wait… “Actually, how are you making sounds?” She racked her brain. I really do not remember doing this. What the hell? Her mind boggled at the situation, then bent forward, scrutinizing the falcon. “How were you made?”

The falcon looked around before it took off and flew into the other room. Sloane sat there, confused. “Do I… uh… follow it?”

A moment later, the bird flew back out, a teacup in its claw. It flew to her, flapped hard to gain a bit of altitude, then dropped the cup into her hand. Sloane looked down at the cup, noticing it was definitely the cup she had used. The falcon landed on the table next to her, then watched as she examined the remnants of the tea. Actually… Now that she thought of it, the bird seemingly knowing what happened to her was mindboggling. “Did I tell you it was the tea?”

“Wrrryat!”

“I have no idea what that means. I don’t speak bird.”

It chirped at her, a quick, fierce sound that gave a distinctly sassy impression.

Sloane sighed. She needed a drink. It was late, but not late enough that the bar would be closed. “Fine. I have no idea at the moment, so we’re just going to go for now.”

She grabbed her cloak and slung it over her shoulders. The Autumn weather outside starting to get a bit chilly. If she wanted to go out after her drink, she wanted to be warm. Opening the door, she looked back at the falcon that was staring at her from where it perched on her desk.

“You coming?”

“Wryaatt!”

The falcon flew to her, landing on her shoulder and ready to go. Good thing I engraved the lighten rune.

✦ ✦ ✦

The two of them walked downstairs and into the tavern that was, thankfully, empty of patrons. She pulled her cloak tighter around herself as the draft in the area caused her to shiver. Wearing a cloak was a sound decision. As she approached, the bartender gave her a side eye, before gesturing toward the falcon with his head as she sat down.

“Whatever that thing is, it better not cause any damage,” He said.

Sloane felt confused. Really? That’s it? “Just no damage? Nothing else to say?”

The telv turned and grabbed a bottle of some liquor, poured it into two tall but skinny shot glasses, and handed her one. He picked one up and lifted it, so she copied his gesture. With a nod, they took their shots. Sloane set down her shot glass, no less confused. “I… I have no idea what that was for.”

The man laughed. “The name’s Kurst. Really, I just wanted a shot… I have heard all about you terrans and all the ruckus you personally are causing. Your little metal balls that burst, the magic that you can do. People talk. Especially when they know there’s a famous… or should I say, an infamous person in the same building as them. That metal bird there? Just adds to the stories.”

“Wryaat!”

Kurst jumped in surprise and screamed. “It’s alive!?”

Sloane looked at her bird, who before had kept perfectly still. “That was mean, you tricked him. Apologize.”

The bird faced the bartender.

“Wryatt, wryyyatt.”

Sloane nodded. “I think he apologized. I really have no idea, but let’s go with it.”

The bartender didn’t reply.

“You okay there, Kurst?” She asked.

Kurst nodded frantically, but his eyes never left the falcon. “Y-Yes. T-Thank you.”

“Can I get another one of those shots?”

Kurst grabbed the bottle and shoved it toward her. “I–I have something to do in the back,” he said. With that, he quickly retreated from the room.

With a shrug, Sloane poured herself another shot and drained it. She was just about to take another when a voice spoke from behind her.

“Mind if I have one of those shots, My Lady? I could use a drink.”

Sloane and the falcon turned toward the voice and saw a moon elf standing a few steps away. She nearly gasped. The first thing she saw was his heterochromatic eyes and the striking contrast between the light pink and the other eye’s nearly black-colored irises. The man was wearing a black coat and pants with some high leather boots. In fact, the only thing that he wore that wasn’t black was his hat, which was a yellow color. It struck Sloane as such an odd choice, especially since it didn’t seem to match his look. He seemed around her age, if not a bit older, with his light grey skin showing some minor blemishes on his cheeks.

“Wryaaat!”

Sloane jerked, causing the falcon to grip tighter to not fall. She looked down at the half-filled bottle of liquor, then back at the moon elf, and shrugged.

“Sure, why not,” Sloane said.

The moon elf smiled and sat next to her. Ignoring the bird on her shoulder, surprisingly enough. She poured him a shot, and he threw it back.

“Thank you, My Lady. It was a long day at the Academy.”

The Walls Have Ears

The terrans, no matter their true origin, seemed to have a quote, saying, or proverb for everything. An interesting cultural tic, that is not unique to their culture, but is of a pervasiveness that evidently was an important developmental tool for their societies and peoples. Many of these small quotes held generalized snippets of wisdom, while others were completely pointless, with even more seeming to conflict with another. Some scholars contend that this practice even exacerbates the typical distrustful and paranoid inclinations indicative of the people on average. However, the extent to which they seem to dictate everything they do is a key window into their cultural mind. Thus, study should be encouraged as to better understand them.

“All governments suffer a recurring problem: Power attracts pathological personalities. It is not that power corrupts, but that it is magnetic to the corruptible.”

“A prince should have a spy to observe what is necessary, and what is unnecessary, in his own as well as in his enemy’s country. He is the king’s eye; and he who hath him not is blind.”

A Cultural Study of the Terran Peoples. 22 SA. Q. Brannigan.

Sloane kept an eye on the elf next to her as he drank another shot of liquor she had poured. He had placed his yellow cap on the bar in front of him, and she scrutinized the strangely colored headwear. It seemed similar to a flat cap from what she knew of the Tudor Era but was slightly different in how it fit to accommodate long ears. There was a thin braided cord of black that wrapped around the hat above the brim. The falcon had moved from its spot on her shoulder to the counter of the bar next to her.

The man himself seemed about her age, and he seemed exceptionally fit in a way that seemed almost odd from what Sloane could tell. The man appeared more like what she imagined a modern soldier would look like than those she had seen around—even the knights. He had an almost aloof demeanor, for despite having asked for shots, he hadn’t really said much else. There was a surety in his actions as if every movement was planned and scripted to have a specific reaction. The elf was a man who was very sure of his capabilities.

After another shot, he turned over his glass and placed it on the counter. He tilted his head slightly. “I have been told that you wished to meet us.”

Sloane looked around, noticing for the first time that they were alone. Was there even anyone else down here other than the bartender when I entered? She wasn’t sure who “us” was, but she knew that giving away information freely was a bad idea, especially since there had been proof that the group and she, specifically, were being spied on.

“And who is us? Or even you for that matter?” she asked.

“You may call me… Giallo.”

Sloane’s eyes widened in surprise. “Do you even know what that means?”

“A fine man told me it was the color of my hat in his language. A tongue I believe you speak as well.”

“That still doesn’t tell me who you are,” she said, containing her surprise at another mention of someone who spoke Italian.

“I told you earlier. I work for the Academy.”

Sloane nearly sighed out loud. She had zero patience for such deliberate ambiguousness. Thinking back to her talks with Deryk, she was starting to suspect the elf’s origin. She had no way to confirm it though. “How do I know you are what you say you are? Anyone can just say they work for your… organization.”

Giallo smirked. “I will give you some free information. Mr. Rowe will no longer be a problem for you. However, we were able to learn that he meant no physical harm to you. He simply wished to extort you for his own gain. His true goal was to wrest control of the central district from the count. That is now irrelevant, though.”

Sloane considered what he had said. She had been wondering about Mr. Rowe. Yet, there was no way to investigate something like that. At least not without drawing unnecessary attention. She took a moment to think about how to phrase her next questions.

“What about the humans he took? His people tried to harm or kill me.”

“Wryaat!” Her falcon did not like the sound of that.

Giallo glanced at the falcon perched on the counter before looking back at her. “His people were simply overzealous with their instructions. They were told to bring you to him, alive. You did manage to ensure they paid for that mistake. Luckily for you, the Guildmaster has taken a liking to you. He had the scene cleaned before the sun even set.

“The other man met the end of a blade not long after leaving the scene. As for the terrans, he was only able to coerce two into working with him, both adults.”

The guildmaster had alluded to fixing the mess she had made in that alley. She wondered if Lanthil knew how closely these people were watching him. However, with so many different entities spying on each other and enacting some sort of shadow war, she couldn’t take too many chances. She swirled the bottle of liquor she was still holding, thinking.

She glanced over at the man who politely waited on her. “I am unsure whether we should speak further here. The walls have ears.”

He tilted his head. “I like that saying. Very terran. However, in this case, we are the ears in the walls. No one in this country, let alone the very city we call home, will listen in on what we do not wish to be heard. What we discuss here will only be heard by you and me. That said, I will of course inform my superiors.”

Sloane nodded. She expected that he would tell others. What she didn’t expect, was how confident he was. She wasn’t sure whether it was arrogance or a simple fact, however. She poured a small amount of the brown liquid into her glass and took a sip, wincing as she did. “What of other terrans? You clearly know a lot. Why didn’t you help the terrans the count had?”

Giallo took a deep breath, then slowly let it out. His face fell. “It was a failure on our part. A member of ours sought wealth, and sold himself to the count.”

Sloane nodded, it reminded her of another old saying. “It’s not the water around the boat that sinks it, but that within.” This guy isn’t exactly inspiring confidence. She sighed. Easy, Sloane. You just need his information.

The elf raised a brow at that. “Indeed, and that leak was dealt with swiftly. We unfortunately cannot move against the count. It is fortuitous that a situation will soon arise that will allow us to rectify that issue.”

“A situation?” She turned and gave the man a pointed look. “You also didn’t say anything about the terrans.”

He nodded. “Yes, a situation. You and your knights should leave the city within the week.” Giallo shook his head slightly before continuing, “As for the terrans, there are one hundred and nineteen accounted for in the kingdom. Twenty-seven are children. Besides you and Baron Bolton, there are six other nobles. Four are children. None match the description of your daughter. Only three of the children are within the range of six to eleven years old.”

Sloane’s heart dropped. She opened her mouth to ask another question, but then closed it. If Gwyn isn’t in Westaren, where is she?

“How many of those terrans arrived with someone they knew?” she asked.

“Fourteen pairs. Were you and your daughter touching when you were transported?”

Sloane shook her head, curious as to why he asked that. “No, she was right next to me though. She had jerked away in surprise.”

Giallo nodded. “This is beneficial information for us. Of those fourteen, eight were embracing when the Flash occurred. The remaining were touching but at varying degrees. The most recent pairing was barely touching fingers, and they arrived on separate sides of the country.”

Sloane sucked in a breath. The man gave her a sympathetic look. “Your daughter is likely out there. It just seems unlikely she is in Westaren.”

“Why are you giving me all of this information?”

The man stared at the bottle she still held, as if considering whether another shot would be a good choice. He took a deep breath, coming to a decision. “The war between the Vlaredia Empire and the Sovereign Cities is not going well. In fact, it is only getting worse. We wish to stay out of the conflict. As you can see, we have our own issues to settle, and Westaren isn’t the only place with a surge of… monsters. We want you to take a message to Goosebourne, Marketbol, and Swanbrook.”

It did not surprise her that he knew exactly which cities they were traveling to. The news about the war was a bit of a shock, however. Sloane would need to travel through the Sovereign Cities to reach Avira. Still, getting out of this city would be good, and even the country now that she had a solid idea that Gwyn was not in Westaren. “What is the message?”

“Vlaredia moves for the Malduhr Pass,” he said.

“Just that? Who do I even tell it to?”

Giallo nodded. “Yes, only that. Take the message to…” He leaned forward and whispered three names and where to find them in her ear.

Sloane’s head jerked up in surprise. “Wait… really? You guys really have a muffin man who lives on Drury Lane?”

Giallo tilted his head in confusion. “What are you talking about?”

“You said to find the baker on Drury.”

The spy’s face grew dark. “Yes, the Baker. I do not know what a muffin is, but do not test him. Even I would fear crossing him.”

Well… that’s ominous. She would write the names and locations down as soon as she get back to her room.

He sat back and pulled a small rolled scroll out of his pocket. “Give this to Ser Deryk. It is information on how to retrieve the last terran the count has kept. We will not be able to retrieve her. We request that your knights help her, and then take her with you.”

Sloane looked down. She remembered what Stefan had said about the woman being held. She was sure the knights would attempt an extraction, but there was something that still bothered her. “What is the situation?”

Giallo tilted his head slightly. “The same thing that occurred in Valesbeck will soon occur here. My organization will take advantage of the… distraction… to deal with the count.”

Sloane’s eyes widened. They mean to let the beasts attack the city with no warning? Just so they can kill the count?

“What of the men the count sent out?”

“They’re dead. He sent far too little. The crown has levied forces that even now march toward Thirdghyll. They will not arrive before the city falls.”

“B-but… What about all the people?”

Her bird looked at her. “Wrrryat?”

He narrowed his eyes. “This city is a breeding ground of dissent and corruption. You terrans seem to enjoy sayings with a facade of depth. Here is one for you: ‘Sometimes, a town must be burned to save a nation from plague.’”

Sloane scowled, anger rising. “You’re going to let everyone die. Innocent people.”

“It is too late to do anything. The swarm will arrive within the week. You must use that distraction to escape. Head to Goosebourne. Deliver our message. Do not worry yourself over our city. Nothing you can do will change its fate.”

“You can warn them! You can have them evacuate or board up their doors and windows. Anything to give them a chance.” Her mind went to Reanny and the dwarf woman’s brother. ”What about Vilstaf?”

“Lady Reinhart. Please lower your hand. I do not wish to fight or cause you harm,” he said.

Sloane looked down and noticed a Mana Bolt was hovering just above her raised hand. She didn’t even remember channeling it. With a thought, she dismissed the spell, and the connection to mana dissipated. She was angry. There has to be something I can do.

He nodded when the orb disappeared, seemingly content that they would not have to fight. “If we warn anyone, the count and his forces will become aware. The various groups that worked under Mr. Rowe would also get word. That said, I will permit you to warn the guildmaster. We do not wish the ire of the Guilds.”

Gisele will know what to do.

“Fine.” she ground out.

Giallo abruptly stood up, retrieving his hat from the bar top and replacing it on his head. “And with that, My Lady, I will bid you a pleasant night.”

He turned to walk away, but she called out. “Wait! You didn’t tell me about Vilstaf.”

The elf turned his head. “Vilstaf is fine. The monsters are moving south of the lake. Guildmaster Romaris would benefit from leading an inspection of the town.” He moved to the door that led outside.

Sloane finally set down the bottle she had been holding and called out to Giallo as he opened the door. “You’re doing the wrong thing by condemning your people to die.”

Giallo paused, his shoulders rising and falling as he took a deep breath. “Sometimes…” He glanced up as if he were considering what to say. “the leak is simply too large, and all the warning in the world will not save a sinking ship. The rats would flee, only to infest somewhere else. I… we will not let the corruption and crime here escape to drag down the rest of the kingdom. It is a heavy burden to protect the many for the price of a few.”

“I hope you can bear that cost, Giallo,” Sloane said.

“As do I, Lady Reinhart. As do I.”

The elf gave her one last glance, then walked out into the night.

Sloane looked through the empty room at the stairwell. She needed to speak to Gisele immediately, then pass the small scroll to Deryk. Everything was going to start moving quickly. She needed to talk to Stefan as well. Romaris would require a warning. She had to speak to Rel, Kemmy, and Koren. The three of them needed to be prepared to leave soon. Especially Koren. The two alchemists were definitely ready, what with being without a home or shop currently.

“Let’s go… uhh… yeah, you need a name.” I’ll have to deal with that soon, but not right now. I need to talk to Gisele.

“Wrryat!”

Committed to a plan of action, she got up and headed for Gisele’s room.

The falcon took off from the counter, flew a circle around her, then landed on her left shoulder.

Escalation

Sloane knocked on Ser Gisele’s door and waited. It was late, so when she heard banging and shuffling from inside, she assumed she had woken the woman up. However, when she heard muffled curses from not only Gisele’s feminine voice but a decidedly male one, Sloane knew it was likely an inopportune time. It was too bad for the woman that her news was important.

The door’s latch slid open, and the door cracked open. Gisele’s head appeared in the opening with messed up hair and wore what looked like a man’s tunic. The knight tried to keep a serious face but winced slightly when she focused on Sloane.

“What is it, Sloane?”

“We have a problem,” Sloane said.

Gisele groaned. “Can this wait until the morning? I was… sleeping,” she said.

Sloane raised her brow. “No, I am sorry to interrupt you, but this cannot wait.” she leaned closer to the door and lowered her voice. “I just met with someone who said he was from the Academy, but obviously a part of the Order of Secrets.”

The door swung open, showing a shirtless… Cristole. “Where? Alone? What did they say?”

The look on Gisele’s face was priceless, and if the news she had wasn’t as serious as it was, Sloane would have taken advantage of the moment. Gisele and Cristole? Nice. The elf had a no-nonsense look on his face, and Gisele’s expression was one of defeat. Sloane wouldn’t be surprised if the others knew, even if the two tried to hide it.

Sloane very deliberately stared at Cristole’s face, avoiding even a glance at the elf’s bare chest. “Downstairs, just before I came up here. May I come in?”

Gisele looked at Cristole’s bare chest, then the women both looked down at Gisele’s… lack of any clothes below the waist.

“Uh. Get dressed, please. Then meet me in my room. I’ll get the others,” Sloane said, blushing slightly.

The elf tilted his head. “Why?” He glanced at Gisele and then realized she had only his tunic on. “Oh. oh…”

Gisele facepalmed. “We will be there shortly. Then you can tell us what that thing on your shoulder is.”

Sloane turned and looked at her bird as the door shut. It just tilted its head and stared.

I really need to name it.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane had hoped to discuss Giallo and everything he had said immediately. However, she had spent the first ten minutes showing off her falcon, followed by Maud gushing when the thing started moving around and making noises. The metal bird fascinated Cristole, in particular, and he wanted to get with her when things calmed down to discuss how she made it. Great idea, Cristole. Let me just figure out what the heck I did, myself.

When she finally got a chance to explain everything about the conversation, everyone broke out into questions. It took Gisele sternly telling them to slow down for some semblance of order to return. Sloane looked at Ernald, who was currently asking questions.

“Giallo said that we have one week before the same swarm of beasts that destroyed Valesbeck arrives here?” Ernald asked.

Sloane nodded. “He said we needed to leave within the week, so I assume that’s what he meant.”

Deryk was looking down at the scroll she had given him. “And the terran woman we learned about is being held on the count’s estate and the Order wishes for us to rescue her.”

Sloane turned toward Deryk. “Yes, and bring her w–”

“Hold on. Why are we ignoring the most pressing concern? The Order of Secrets is condemning the entire city.” Elodie interrupted.

“There is not anything we can do about that. To even try would likely just invite hostility toward us. We do need to warn the Guildmaster, he can organize evacuations for those affiliated with the Guilds,” Stefan said.

“We need to come up with a plan. We cannot all go save the terran. There are Koren, Elodie, Rel, and Kemmy to think about. None of them are combatants,” Ismeld said.

Gisele stood up and looked between Stefan and Ismeld. “You are both correct.” She turned toward Deryk. “Are you certain we can extract the terran?”

Deryk nodded. “It is straightforward. Distractions will be everywhere already.”

Sloane was confused. “What?”

Cristole shrugged. “He means that with the attack, the guards and city will have other things to focus on than us.”

Gisele tapped her chin in thought then nodded. “Elodie, you and Stefan will warn the Guildmaster… discreetly. Do this tomorrow morning.” She looked around the room. “When this swarm is nearly at the city, we will split into two groups. Ismeld, you will take Sloane and Stefan with our non-combatants. Get out of the city. Take the East Gate toward Goosebourne. The rest of us will retrieve the terran and meet you at the second traveler’s rest. We planned to travel through that town, anyway. Sloane can pass along her message when we arrive.”

“Cristole, can you assist me in packing the wagons within the next two days?” Ernald asked.

“I will get the smith and alchemists to help as well. I will join you in purchasing the supplies,” Elodie said.

Sloane and Elodie had purchased another two wagons for their use. The knights helped transfer Sloane’s workbench to one of them. The other wagon was to transport Koren and the alchemist’s supplies. They would need both wagons for all the supplies and baggage they had accumulated. Stefan and Elodie had come up with a riding arrangement that ensured everyone had a spot or job. It meant that Rel and Koren would drive the two wagons, while Sloane and Stefan rode with them. It just left Elodie and Kemmy to ride in the knight’s wagon.

Sloane considered the size of the caravan. Her house now consisted of six people in total. The knights had their horses in addition to their one wagon. Sloane had two wagons and four horses to pull the wagons. She hadn’t wanted to purchase any at first, but Elodie assured her they could easily sell them when they reached Swanbrook.

She had officially burnt through the initial money the deal with the dwarves had given her. Anytime either of the Farum siblings accepted payment and deposited it with the Banking Guild, that organization would then pay out her percentage as filed in the contract. Her payments would then come in groups as the main Guild here in Thirdghyll was updated. Luckily she had received two such payments since then, and they were surprisingly large. It seemed her partners in Vilstaf were making a fortune on the profitable trade route.

The planning continued for another hour before the group slowly trickled out to go back to sleep. Ismeld and Gisele stayed behind, and the three moved to Sloane’s bedroom. Sloane fell to her bed and groaned. “Why is it one thing after another here?”

“It was not quite this bad before the Flash,” Gisele agreed.

“We really need to tell someone else,” Sloane added.

Ismeld sighed and shook her head. “That is not a good idea, Sloane.”

However, Gisele was nodding. “Actually, we may be able to get away with it. That guard captain. What was his name, Ismeld?”

The high elf’s eyes squinted in thought. “Captain… Fars?”

Sloane snapped her fingers. “Captain Jorin! He was at the ball,” she said.

“Oh yes. That was his name,” Ismeld confirmed.

“What about him, Gisele?” Sloane asked.

“We tell him,” the orkun said.

“Would he believe us?”

“I hope so. The city has no chance otherwise,” Gisele said with a solemn look.

✦ ✦ ✦

The next week passed in a blur for Sloane, and the group was ready to leave at a moment’s notice as they expected the attack to happen soon. They had a plan, and it, unfortunately, required the beast swarm to appear before they could enact it. Sloane would simply have preferred to leave days earlier, but she and the knights wouldn’t leave the imprisoned woman behind. Cristole was currently out with Ernald picking up an order that Elodie had helped them place two days prior.

Elodie and Stefan had quickly met with the Guildmaster, and the man had worked tirelessly to prepare his people. He’d already sent people to inspect Vilstaf for the expansion of Guild services. Which, in practice, meant that most Guild personnel were already on their way there. He also sent a large number of guards to the town and tasked various guilds with increasing the security and defensive ability of the now small town.

Captain Jorin was also informed, and the moon elf was quietly positioning guards in key locations as a quick reaction force. It surprised Sloane that the man had so readily accepted their information, and the warning to keep it quiet. She simply had to mention the Order of Secrets, and he hastily agreed to the subtlety requirement. It seemed that no one wanted to piss off that Order.

Sloane’s falcon flew down the stairs ahead of her and landed on a table. A now familiar sight in the inn to the workers but a fascinating and sometimes startling sight for patrons. She had narrowed its name down to two at the beginning of the week but with Ernald’s help, the name had been chosen.

“Tiberius? Is that where we’re sitting?” she asked the bird who tilted its head.

“Wryaatt!”

“Yup, still have no idea what you’re saying. There really needs to be a way to bridge the gap. You seem to understand what I’m saying, but I don’t get anything back. Something for us to work on I guess,” Sloane said as she placed her pack beside her chair and sat down at the table the magitek falcon had claimed. The area was sparsely populated, with just a few people around. She recognized a couple of other people staying in the inn.

She was fully geared up and ready for anything, as Gisele had insisted upon everyone in the group being. They wouldn’t get any notice when the swarm would hit, especially at a late hour like it was now.

“Lady Sloane.”

Sloane turned and saw Stefan walking toward her. “Stefan.”

He gestured at one of the free chairs. “May I?”

Tiberius chirped at the moon elf and bounced closer to Sloane.

“I guess he says it’s okay,” she said with a chuckle.

Tiberius shifted to look behind her. “Wryyat.”

Sloane shook her head and got up, seeing Ismeld coming from the stairwell. The blonde elf had her usual stoic demeanor and swept her gaze around before it settled on Sloane, standing awkwardly by the table with Stefan behind her.

“Lady Sloane.” Ismeld’s eyes narrowed as she focused on the moon elf behind Sloane. “Stefan.”

Sloane smiled. “Ismeld! Please, join us.”

The woman tilted her head slightly but then gave a curt nod and joined them as they all sat at the table. Sloane looked between the two. “Any news?” she asked with a lowered voice.

“Some. Captain Jorin is not in command of the scouts that were sent out. Even so, he heard word that none of them have returned. The count is refusing to believe anything has happened,” Ismeld said.

“With the number of people the Guilds have withdrawn from the city, their informants are dark as well,” Stefan added.

Sloane sighed. “I hate waiting for something horrible and potentially life-threatening to happen.” She looked toward the entrance that was across the large hall as the main doors slammed open and six men walked in.

Stefan’s eyes narrowed. “The count’s men. What are they–”

“Shh!” Ismeld shushed the man.

Sloane ducked down slightly as the men spoke with the woman at the front counter. She couldn’t hear them as her group was easily around ten meters away in the large luxury inn. She looked over the heavily geared group, noticing that each held a shield. Clearly, they were expecting trouble and had considered ways to counter her magic. “Guys, this isn’t good,” she whispered.

Ismeld was in her full armor, but Stefan only wore light clothing that favored his skillset. However, the knight’s shield was currently in the wagon. A mistake that may come to haunt them. The group raised their voices at the woman, and the innkeeper came out from the back, only to get yelled at as well. The innkeeper glanced at where Sloane and the two others were sitting. Unfortunately, one of the guards caught the motion and turned his head their way.

“You!” the man called out while pointing his sword at them and taking a step forward.

“Shit,” Ismeld said. The three of them stood up and Ismeld immediately drew her sword. “Stefan, get to the others upstairs. We are moving up our timeframe.”

“Understood,” the moon elf said and started toward the stairwell.

The entire group of guards was turning toward them now, a few already raising their shields and weapons. The raithe man who had yelled at the innkeeper shoved the man away, causing him to fall, before turning and drawing his blade. “Stop right there! You are all under arrest by order of Count Kayser, the liege of Thirdghyll. You, raithe! Do not move. All other patrons need to leave, now.”

Everyone in the area did not hesitate and rushed away. Sloane saw several go out the back door, while the couple she noticed earlier ran past Stefan up the stairs.

Sloane stepped to the side, yet still a step behind Ismeld, channeling several Mana Bolts that hovered over her left hand. She considered pulling out her sword but then realized that she would not be able to do nearly enough with the sword to make it a better choice than just staying back and casting.

“Stefan, go. We have this. Sloane, stay back. Use your magic as much as possible,” Ismeld said.

“Do not resist and you will be unharmed. Drop your weapon and cease your witchery!” the lead guard demanded.

The Blade gave them one last look and then rushed for the stairs.

The raithe gestured to his men. “Damn it. You two, go get him!”

Sloane kept her Mana Bolts channeled with her left hand. She concentrated harder, focusing on calling more mana into her right hand. She was starting to feel strained, but she knew what she had to do. They couldn’t let the guards take them. Especially with what they knew the count was doing to terrans.

This is going to be rough.

Targeted

As Stefan ran to get to the others, two of the men started rushing toward the stairs. Sloane aimed her right hand that she had been channeling mana into and cast a Flashbang at them.

The guards were protected by a solid breastplate, that peeked out from under a tabard, along with chainmail covering the other vital parts of their bodies. The shields they carried were larger than what any of the knights utilized from what she could remember.

To try and negate their protection, she Altered the purple orb of energy that flew at the speed of a softball pitch mid-flight and shaped its intent. It was something she could only do with her spells, not her grenades. The spell went off in a directional blast away from Ismeld and the two men cried out. Their chainmail rattled and made lots of noise as they all scrambled to shield themselves.

The leader yelled. “Watch out for the witch’s blinding magic! Shields up!”

The disoriented men tried to bring their shields up, but then, Ismeld charged them and shoulder-checked one of the men in his shield, causing him to slam against the wall and fall with a crash. She turned and swung hard toward the sword arm of another man, who hadn’t gotten his shield up in time. The raithe managed to catch the blade on his bracer before losing a hand, but the force of the blow still elicited a grunt of pain. Ismeld then shifted her stance and shoved the man in a way that made him stumble and turn away from her. She quickly followed up by drawing back and then striking forward with her sword, as he rotated.

None of the guards wore plate armor protecting vital areas as Ismeld did. The knight’s blade pierced right above the area of the man’s side where the breastplate connected with the backplate. Sloane was surprised Ismeld even noticed the slight gap where the man hadn’t tightened his strap fully where the front of the armor was attached to the back. He gasped in surprise. He tried to grab onto Ismeld’s wrist, but she stepped backward with a swift twist and pull of her sword. The man fell clutching at his side, and Ismeld was ready to continue.

Not wanting to be left out of the fight, Sloane launched her Mana Bolts at three of the remaining four guards, but they instantly shifted their stance and pulled their oversized shields up. Three Mana Bolts hit three shields and the two with iron strapping reinforcing the wood managed to withstand the blast. Even still, she heard grunts as the force from the hits twisted the shields awkwardly and knocked the men back.

The last mana bolt exploded against a moon elf’s shield and shattered it, causing the man to scream in shock. Wood shrapnel flew in every direction, some peppering the armored guards to his side. The two with intact shields quickly repositioned themselves and readied to weather another barrage.

One of the raithe shieldbearers instantly moved forward and swung a sleek, one-handed war hammer at Ismeld who dodged, knocking the handle away, then lashed out at the man with her sword. The two launched into a back-and-forth duel filled with feints and parries, but Sloane was unable to focus on their fight as the guard leader was moving to flank her. She raised her hand toward the others, channeled a Flashbang, and sent the crackling ball of energy at the man.

“Shields!” he yelled as he saw her gesture and three of the four were able to get their shields up in time to not be blinded. Still, the sound was enough to keep them immobile. Unfortunately, her desire to shape the spells to ensure they didn’t affect Ismeld also protected her current opponent, the sound that reached them was loud, but not deafening like what those targeted would hear.

The man who had lost his shield was blinded so Sloane quickly aimed with her hand and launched a Mana Bolt to take advantage of his disorientation. It burst against the upper part of the moon elf’s chest and while it didn’t penetrate the breastplate, the blastwave caught the underside of the man’s chin, whipping his head up, even as it threw him back to the ground with a gruesome deficit of a jaw.

Blood from the fight had speckled the nearby tables, and in places it had started to pool all over the floor, continuing to drain from those she and Ismeld had killed. Sloane caught sight of Ismeld’s glancing down at the floor as she stepped around. I need to be wary of where I step so I don’t slip and fall.

Sloane caught herself tunnel-visioning and almost missed the last man who had stepped to the side. The man, who had put away his sword and shield, now had a loaded large crossbow and was training it on Ismeld. Sloane’s eyes widened. When did he have time to load and cock that?! She quickly cast a Mana Bolt his way but the lead guard in front of him managed to get a shield in the way, and withstood the blast with a grunt as his shield twisted under the impact and slammed into him. I have got to be telegraphing my actions. They are reacting way faster than I expected.

“Ismeld! Crossbow!” she called out.

Ismeld looked up and tried to twist and duck behind the man she was fighting but wasn’t quick enough. The moon elf pulled the lever and the bolt launched itself past the raithe and into Ismeld’s armor, which deflected it downward at just the wrong angle. The bolt shattered and the bolt’s head caught a gap in Ismeld’s armor, slicing through her skin before it continued to the ground.

The knight looked at the wound and put her hand over the area instinctively as she winced in pain. The shieldbearer pressed his advantage and swung his hammer overhand at her, and she tried to pull her hand back in time. Ismeld barely managed to bring her sword up to block the blow against the haft, but the force caused her to stumble back from her awkward stance. The man followed through and swung his hammer hard, bashing it against Ismeld’s stomach section of her chest plate, a guttural grunt coming from the woman as the force lifted her to her toes even as it dented in the armor. He then pulled back, spun the hammer around, and struck her hard with the spike. His experience showed as the spike hit the already deformed portion of the plate perfectly puncturing her armor and stabbing into her stomach.

“Ismeld!” Sloane cried out.

Sloane aimed both hands, channeling two Mana Bolts at the same time.

“Havien, dodge!” the lead guard yelled out, his ability to gauge her actions damn near prescient at this point.

The raithe fighting Ismeld turned his head just as both of her spells reached him and exploded right in his face. She turned her head quickly as the lack of anything above the man’s shoulders and the now red wall behind him nearly caused her to freeze.

Sloane shifted her stance toward the moon elf with the crossbow as the man tried to reload his weapon. She lifted both hands and placed them together and channeled her newest spell. With less to have to focus on, she felt that she would be able to maintain the spell as it required more concentration. Her Arcane Barrage launched out a flurry of purple bolts toward the man. Several bolts moving as fast as a softball missed widely, detonating against tables and chairs in an eruption of wood.

The raithe guard tried to position himself in the way, but that was his last mistake. One after another, the bolts exploded against his shield in their arcane fury, each blast tearing at the shield more than the last. He managed to stop three bolts, but then something everyone had ignored cried out.

“Wryaaaat!”

Sloane’s concentration wavered as the cry from above surprised her.

Tiberius dove down from the rafters where he had flown to at some point. The falcon landed on the lead guard’s face, feet first, and the man screamed out as one of his eyes was gouged by Tiberius’s sharp dagger-like steel talons. The falcon instantly took off and flew back up, just as Sloane’s restored spell channeling launched two bolts into the man. The first bolt slammed against the fractured shield in a flash of crackling purple energy, causing it to splinter and break apart, metal and wood flying in all directions. The second actually managed to hit one of those pieces and burst in the air near the man’s shoulder. The blast flipped him over, flinging him to the ground and out of the way. Sloane focused and the barrage continued.

She swept her hands toward the final guard. Five bolts flew toward the moon elf even as he tried to dodge. She focused her Alteration on the bolts and manipulated the path they followed, even still, the first two missed. The man tried evading the next set, but his footing slipped on the slick floor, right into the path of the last three bolts. He had no chance of surviving not one but three bolts exploding into him, the competing forces smashing and flinging him like a ragdoll into a nearby table.

Sloane turned as she heard yells. The side door that led to the stables and wagons crashed open and Gisele rushed in, sword drawn. Deryk was right behind her with a sword and shield, with Maud rushing in last, her mace and shield at the ready. The lead guard tried to get up from the ground, and at the same time, dragged his sword in an attempt to raise it. The blade never left the floor before Gisele brought her massive zweihander down on the man’s neck. Sloane turned toward the wounded knight as a second headless body fell to the ground.

“Ismeld!” she yelled out as she rushed over and knelt next to her, putting her arm around the swaying woman to hold her up. The high elf was on her knees, sword laying next to her, as she pressed on the hole in her chest plate with both hands, ineffectually trying to stop the blood from pooling under the armor. “Maud, come here!”

Maud slid in next to them, gently putting herself next to the woman and looking over the puncture point. Wincing as she noticed the way the chest plate was pushed into the wound. The redheaded telv looked Ismeld into her eyes. “Ismeld, look at me. This is going to hurt. A lot. I need to take off your chest plate. Do you understand?”

Ismeld nodded, her eyes unfocused.

Maud glanced at Sloane. “Move to the other side, hold her as I undo her armor,” she said. She glanced behind her. “Gisele! Get over here and pull this off of her while I hold it away from the wound.”

Sloane quickly shifted to the elf’s right side and tried to hold her in place. With one hand, she gripped Ismeld’s hand, and almost cried at the lack of strength the woman squeezed back with.

Maud undid the straps and clasps that kept the armor in place, counted to three then slowly but deliberately pulled the chest plate away from the wound as Gisele rotated it away from Ismeld’s torso. As soon as the armor was away, Sloane and the Knight-medic carefully lowered the high elf to the ground. Maud cut away the woman’s clothing to expose Ismeld’s stomach and the puncture wound. Sloane watched Maud place her hands over the wound and press firmly. Ismeld cried out in pain and her back arched. “Sloane, hold her!”

Sloane grasped Ismeld’s shoulders and held her down and looked down, seeing the telltale green glow of Maud’s magic pushing into Ismeld.

She sat there, holding onto the elf as Maud channeled her green magic into her. Gisele and Deryk stood guard, coming over occasionally to check on them. Even after the wound closed, Maud kept going, healing what Sloane figured were internal injuries. The process itself took far longer than Sloane would have suspected and as she watched, it was clearly draining the healer. Several times she saw Maud jerk slightly as she strained to continue, but the look of determination to save her friend never left her.

Forty minutes later, when the healing was finally finished, Sloane saw the redhead wobble slightly. She opened her mouth to say something, but Gisele reached down and caught the healer before she fell over from exhaustion.

Sloane looked over Ismeld who had fallen asleep during the healing and gingerly lowered the woman’s head down onto a pack.

Stefan and the four from upstairs had emerged and moved to the side with all of their things, and Sloane’s. All of the workers remained hiding, no other patrons remained inside. The bodies of the guards had already been rummaged through by Gisele and Deryk, and there was a pile of spoils from Ismeld’s and her fight next to the back door. The crossbow, especially, was positioned almost gently, to ensure it wasn’t damaged.

She looked up at Gisele from where she sat next to Ismeld. “Where are Ernald and Cristole?”

Gisele shook her head. “I do not know. A group of guards attacked us as well in the back. The count clearly had us watched, and decided to make his move. We need to move up our timeline but–”

“I-I am ready to go,” Maud said tiredly, yawning, as she slowly rolled onto her side and pushed herself up to a sitting position.

Deryk walked to the woman, crouching and putting his hands on the telv’s shoulders. “Easy. Be careful, you’ve exerted yourself a lot. First me, then Ismeld.”

Sloane caught what the orkun had said and quickly scanned him, finding a hole in the man’s chainmail over his shoulder. “You got hit too!”

Deryk looked at her and nodded. “Crossbow. Close range. That is what took us so long. My injury was not nearly as bad as Ismeld’s, however.” He looked back down at the redhead. “Are you certain you can complete the mission?”

Maud sat up straighter and patted the hand on her shoulder. “I am good. Just took a lot out of me. Ismeld’s injury below the puncture was not good, it took time to fix everything. Those are more difficult.”

“Sloane, you will take charge of your group, now. Keep an eye on Ismeld, no matter what she says, the exhaustion alone may get to her. Get everyone to the East Gate. We will get Cristole and Ernald, then we will move to the estates to retrieve the terran,” Gisele said.

“Wryaat.”

Tiberius flew down from the rafters and landed gently on Sloane’s shoulder. She regarded the falcon with one eye. “Thank you for attempting to help, little guy,” she said, patting his head.

She looked back at the Knight-Captain. “We got this. Do you think the other two were attacked?”

Gisele glanced at Ismeld, then Sloane. “If they hit us and here, I think it is safe to assume that is the case. Don’t worry. They will be alright.”

“I hope so.”

Sloane heard steps coming from the stairwell. The orkun woman sighed. “We left equipment from the guards outside. It would be best if we took it along with us. Could you get the others to help load it into the wagons? Please.”

Sloane nodded. Gisele thanked her before moving back to Deryk and Maud.

Sloane turned around as Stefan came down first with his sword out, followed by Koren with two hammers, Rel with a large crossbow, and then finally Kemmy and Elodie who were both carrying everyone’s packs.

Stefan scanned the destruction around the room and whistled. “You two do not do half measures, do you?”

Sloane shook her head and walked over to the five members of her House. “We couldn’t.”

Elodie gasped at the sight of the still bloodied Ismeld propped up, sleeping. “Is she alright?” she asked, her head jerking back to face Sloane.

Sloane nodded. “She is just resting. Ismeld got hurt, but Maud was able to heal her.”

“That is good. We are going to need her if we’re to make it to the East Gate as planned. The plan has already changed significantly, we need to be ready for more things to go wrong,” Stefan said.

“We will. That said, we need to prepare. Can you all please help me store all of the equipment piled by the door? There is also more outside. Keep your packs close to you, just in case something else happens. We’re waiting on Gisele to make a decision about Cristole and Ernald,” Sloane explained.

Stefan narrowed his eyes. “They’re still not back yet?”

“No, and we’re not sure where they are. Gisele and the others were attacked also, though.”

“Then they were probably a target as well,” Stefan said.

“That was our thought,” she replied.

I just hope they’re okay.

The Polite War

“Again!”

Grunting in exertion, Gwyn swung her sword against the wooden training dummy for what seemed like the one-hundredth time. She pivoted and brought the blade up to block the pole that lashed out at her, thankfully slower than the first fifty million times her knight had already done it this session. Even slower, the force of the hit still made her grit her teeth. He’s so strong!

“Good. That is enough for today, Your Highness,” Ser Theran said as he grabbed a towel and tossed it to her.

Gwyn caught the cloth and used it to wipe away the sweat from her face. She felt gross, they had been at this all day and now she had to practice magic. And what passes as deo for my B-O is horrible in this world.

“You managed to keep at it for an hour today, princess. You are improving markedly. Tomorrow we will start with a run around the training grounds.”

Okay, maybe not all day.

She made a show of groaning, it was only right that the kid being trained acted as if the work they were doing was difficult and too much. Showing him I enjoy it will just cause more work!

She glanced around the training grounds Ser Theran had managed to secure for their use from the city guard. It was a large space that looked about the size of a basketball court. It wasn’t a stadium, so there wasn’t any of that type of seating, but there were benches, tables, and racks that lined the sides. Beyond that were the walls and two sets of gates on all four sides that led to different areas. Mainly storage areas for the guard that were off-limits. Apparently, Houses could rent the grounds for their people to work out or train large groups of people. Her House just did it to have a place to safely and privately practice magic. The city had four such facilities in areas near the different garrisons.

Still, Ser Theran had a smirk on his face as she looked up at him after wiping her face and neck. She placed the towel in his outstretched hand and smiled sheepishly. “So, magic time?”

The knight chuckled. “Magic time. Do you mind if I sit and observe? I am curious as to if we can incorporate your magic into a fighting style for you.”

This time Gwyn really did groan. “Of course, you can watch, Ser Theran.”

“Ser Theran! You can sit with Lady Lorrena and me. You are doing fantastic, Princess Gwyneth. Show us some magic!”

Gwyn faced her observers and waved at Roslyn, who was probably the best hype girl in the world. She smiled as she looked at the elf girl. She wore a wool black coat that was buttoned up and tall boots that Gwyn knew Roslyn liked to wear while riding horses. Her red dress was peeking out from the bottom of her coat and was… flow-y and made for movement, unlike the stiff things Gwyn had to wear. Finishing the look were some black gloves that didn’t really seem as if they would keep her hands warm, but they were pretty and silky looking. I like her outfit. Her eyes drifted to Roslyn’s blonde hair. She’s really–Stop.

Gwyn sighed a bit and glanced at the girl sitting next to Roslyn. Lorrena sat there and looked excited in her timid, scaredy way. It seemed as though the girl had trouble opening up, but it was times like these that she was able to be herself… even if for a little while. Gwyn still wasn’t sure what Lorrena’s parents had said, but it kept the girl from doing anything she thought would have them scold her. Probably a good thing Roslyn has been trying to include her.

She glanced over as she saw an elf woman come in through one of the gates.

Ser Theran chuckled. “And here is Professor Rolfe. I look forward to your practice, Your Highness.” The knight moved to sit with the two girls and Roslyn’s own knights. The one in the red armor observed with keen interest.

“Princess, good morning. Are you ready to begin?” Professor Maya said as she walked onto the training ground.

“I am, Ms. Rolfe.”

“Fantastic,” the woman said as she pulled out a small board and notebook. “What did you wish to work on today?”

Gwyn tapped a finger against her lips as she considered. Something new. Yeah.

“I want to work on a few new spells. Since we have all this space, I may try and make something new.”

“What do you mean by ‘make something new’?”

“Well, every time I make a spell that is a lot different than my other ones, I feel like it gets a new name and just feels different. My magic answers to it differently.”

The elf professor paused and looked like she was deep in thought, which made Gwyn think she was explaining it poorly.

“I-I’m sorry. I don’t really know how else to describe it.”

“Your Highness, there is no need to apologize. I was just considering what to say that would help. What do you say we just go ahead and get started? I will ask questions as we go.”

Gwyn nodded and Ms. Rolfe backed away.

She glanced around, making sure everyone was far away. “Ready?” she called out.

“Ready, Your Highness! What is this one called?”

Gwyn thought about what she wanted. The fire, she wanted something flashy and something that would also do more than what a single Fireball could. An eruption of fire, but still narrow in focus. She drew on her magic and focused on the center of the dirt training field. She lifted her hand as she felt the red magic swirl inside of her, building up like an inferno waiting to unleash. She knew exactly what she wanted, a swirling red circle as wide as she was tall formed where she was aiming. Wait, she asked what it was called. Err. Focus, Gwyn…

“Pillar of Flame!” she yelled out as she cast the magic. She didn’t need to yell the name of the spell to cast it, but she was both trying to maintain her focus and to tell the professor what she was doing.

From the red ring that had formed, fire flashed into being and rushed to the center of the circle before even more fire burst into existence, erupting in a pillar of fire nearly five meters tall. The pillar maintained its form for only a few heartbeats but then it collapsed into nothing. The heat washed over her as she examined the blackened ground, scorched from her magic.

A rush of magic filled her just like every other time she made a new spell; she instantly felt just a bit stronger, and more focused as it settled into her chest. A second rush expanded from her chest and she gasped. It was a feeling that she’d felt at least ten other times before, but this time felt just a bit different, like something settled into her, a stronger connection to her magic. She shook her head as she wobbled and started feeling dizzy… Gwyn closed her eyes for a moment.

I was on a lush plain that smelled of fresh grass and… metal, I looked up and saw soldiers surrounding me and more across a field. The wind blew gently as my army was silent, stalwartly watching ahead. The enemy army was filled with yells and anger, a barely contained rage that wished to lash out. I looked out across and saw those who would harm my people. My family. I looked next to me and saw a knight in beautiful armor with dragons on his shoulders. With a nod, I formed Fireballs by the dozens and threw them across where they exploded amongst the enemy. The enemy rushed at us, and my soldiers gave a single great yell as they moved to put their shields up. I lifted my hands and a great bird of flame was conjured in a burst as radiant as the sun. The majestic creature flew at the opposing army, jets of flame and inferno spewing from its beak as it incinerated any it touched. I realized then that I was the center of everything. My army wasn’t there to fight the enemy, they only existed to protect me as I led the assault.

In a flash, I was in a room, magic swirling around me. A massive tome floated in the air before me. Strange runes appeared on the pages as I controlled the magic in the air. Red magic, my magic, was being weaved around and changed into fire as I sought new ways to use and control it. Blue magic froze the walls, frost covering massive bookshelves filled with tomes of all sizes and colors, a fortress protecting me… Black magic gathered above me. A tool waiting to be unleashed in my most dire times. I looked to the side and saw another color. It was…

Gwyn shook her head and looked around, her vision clearing as the daydream went away. Roslyn’s red knight was standing next to her, holding onto her arm. Theran was on her other side, looking at her, concern plastered on his face. Ms. Rolfe was in front of her, saying something. Gwyn tilted her head. “What?”

Ms. Rolfe’s mouth moved again. Gwyn narrowed her eyes. “What?”

The older professor’s eyes widened. Gwyn pulled her hand away from the red knight and rubbed at her ears. Instantly a ringing assaulted her head and she winced at the uncomfortableness of it and rubbed harder at her ears. As the sound grew duller, sounds from those around her came back. She looked back up at the professor, then around at the two knights, seeing Roslyn looking at her from behind… Oh yeah, Evocati Khalan. Lorrena was a step behind her, looking as if she were about to cry.

“Gwyn?” her friend spoke up.

“I can hear you. I’m okay. Sorry guys, that was really weird,” Gwyn said, trying to downplay what had just happened.

Roslyn pushed passed Khalan and nearly tackled Gwyn in a hug. “I am happy you are alright!”

Gwyn nodded, enjoying the hug but knew she needed to talk to everyone, so she gently squirmed out of Roslyn’s death grip. “I’m good. Sorry, I just had like a really weird feeling after I made that new spell. Then I had a strange daydream, that kind of felt like when you have deja vu.”

“Your Highness, I think that may be enough for today. Let us get you back to the manor then we discuss what you felt more in-depth?” Ser Theran pushed. He looked really concerned, and she didn’t want to make him feel bad, so she nodded.

“Okay. I’m fine to walk, though.”

“Are you certain, Princess? No lingering effects? What did you see?” the Evocati said, speaking up for the first time. The man peered deeply into her eyes as if he were waiting for her to say something profound.

“Evocati, let us get the princess back to the House. You are welcome to sit with us as she explains,” Ser Theran said a bit more forcibly.

Gwyn shook her head. “If it is really important, can we just sit on the benches? I can explain what I saw at least. I might forget it if we wait.” She didn’t want the two to be upset with each other. Maybe this will be a nice compromise.

Ser Theran’s gaze passed between her and the paladin before he sighed. “Over here then.” They started to move over to the benches, but Gwyn caught her knight mumbling under his breath. “… Taenya is going to kill me.”

After she sat down with the help of Roslyn, who clung to her arm as if she were scared Gwyn would fall at any moment, Gwyn launched into explaining what she felt was a short daydream. The Evocati was writing everything down on a paper Ms. Rolfe had given him.

“Can you describe the men in the army you saw? ‘The enemy’ that you mentioned,” Khalan asked.

Ser Theran glanced at the paladin before tilting his head as if he were thinking about something.

Gwyn thought back, at the people she saw. They… “No. I can’t remember what they looked like other than just there. I–I remember how they burned though.”

“What about the knight that was beside you, what did his armor look like?” Ser Theran asked.

Gwyn smiled. “Kind of like Taenya’s, but his armor was shaped like dragons on both of his shoulders. He wore a helmet that covered his face. His armor was exactly like I always imagined.”

Theran nodded along as she spoke.

“Can you remember the writing you saw in the tome that was floating?” Professor Maya asked.

She shook her head. “No. Sorry, but I am sure that I would know it if I saw it!”

The questions died down after that, and Gwyn gave Roslyn a hug who reluctantly let her go so that Gwyn, Theran, and Maya could return to the house. Khalan seemed as if he wanted to join them, but after hearing everything about her daydream, he said he didn’t have a need to go. She overheard him telling one of Roslyn’s knights that he would have to report to the temple and the Archpriestess before the day was up.

Gwyn wasn’t sure what to make of that.

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya sat and listened to Theran as he explained everything that had happened with the princess. She had unfortunately missed the conversation that had occurred when the group returned to the house, but the more she heard the more worried she got.

Gwyn’s magic was getting stronger and it was affecting the girl. Taenya had a theory about that, and she suspected there was more to the magic than met the eye, and that you could only draw on so much at once before it affected you. It seemed as if it were time she sat down with the girl and spoke frankly on the subject. Probably relate the topic to some of her own experiences.

She’d… been practicing.

When Theran described the Pillar of Flame spell, she couldn’t help but think of what the girl could do in a fight when she got older. Taenya saw what killing someone could do to a nine-year-old. Just because Gwyn was now ten and had stronger magic didn’t mean the girl should be out fighting. Eona willing, there won’t be a situation that requires it again.

Theran was just finishing his report when she heard a commotion out in the hallway. She looked at the knight. “What is going on?”

He shrugged in reply but stood up. “I don’t know, but they are being loud, aren’t they? I will check.”

She stood up as he neared the door and watched as it nearly opened into the knight’s face. “Woah!”

Ser Siveril was in the doorway and seemed surprised to see the knight in front of him. “Theran, Taenya. Where is Sabina? She needs to–”

“I am right here, Ser Siveril,” a voice said from behind him. Of course, she’s already here. She likely felt the emotions.

Siveril turned and nodded once he saw the elf. “Good. We have a pressing issue for the House,” he said and pulled out a scroll.

The majordomo unfurled the document and read from it. “By Order of His Majesty, Crown Prince Kerrell, the Royal Academy of Avira shall have oversight of any citizens displaying or utilizing magical phenomena. All individuals must register with the Academy’s Representative of Magical Affairs in each city for testing and safety. These representatives are so named and appointed…” Siveril’s eyes flickered back and forth as he scanned down the document, finding what he was searching for. “…For the City of Strathmore and the Duchy of Tiloral, Marquess Torrell Angwin.”

Siveril rolled and gripped the scroll tightly, before turning and throwing it against the wall. “That conniving, son of a–”

“Siveril,” Taenya interrupted.

The man turned and stared at her, a scowl solidly set on his face.

She calmed herself. “What does this mean? For us?”

Siveril took a deep breath. “It means that Marquess Angwin is trying to force the princess under his thumb and authority. There is no way this happened without his input.”

Taenya looked over at the other two knights. Theran wore a blank mask and she suspected it would take Sabina to read his thoughts. That woman, on the other hand, was a frozen statue of barely concealed rage. It said all citizens. That means her too.

She placed her hand on her fellow knight’s shoulder. “Sabina. Calm. We will figure this out. No one knows of your magic, yet.”

Siveril’s head snapped toward Sabina. “You can use magic?”

Sabina ground her teeth and narrowed her eyes at Taenya before turning toward Siveril. “I can.”

The majordomo sighed and rubbed his leg as he thought. “Sabina… I know what you have done at night. Has your magic helped you accomplish this?”

“…It has.”

Siveril nodded. “Good. I want you to get everything you can on the Marquess. Do not get caught. Especially using magic.”

Sabina’s face turned predatory. “They won’t even see me.”

“Theran, prepare the guards for any attack on the House. Now is the time to watch for assassins in the night. The princess does not go anywhere without at least four guards and one of you three protecting her,” Siveril said.

The elf knight saluted. “I will make it happen.”

Siveril looked up in thought, almost as if he were done.

Taenya squinted her eyes. “What about me?”

Majordomo Siveril Norric turned his head and peered into her eyes. “First, you and I are going to meet with the Archpriestess. Then Angwin will know what it means to make an enemy of House Reinhart.”

Taenya quirked a brow. “The Archpriestess? Why are we involving the church?”

“There is more to what is going on with Lady Roslyn and the church than you are aware. Her Majesty is a part of it. It is time that we see if we can use that connection to our advantage,” he explained.

Taenya of course knew about the paladin that provided protection to the young ducal heiress. She had heard rumors of a seeing regarding the girl. The church assisting them could indeed provide an advantage that she hadn’t considered. It could also prove detrimental. Especially if it turned exploitive. She did not feel comfortable with Gwyn having a minder like Lady Roslyn.

Siveril noticed her hesitation. “If this doesn’t work, your blade is the next step, and one that is guaranteed.”

Now that made Taenya smile. “My sword will be ready.”

Siveril’s smirk looked downright sinister.

“Good. It will be coated in blood before we are done.”

Temple of the Celestials

Gwyn followed along behind Siveril and Taenya as they exited the carriage near the entrance of a vast plaza. Her guards were already moving to trail behind her. She looked to her right and saw Roslyn’s knight, Ser Roderick holding the door for Roslyn to come out of hers.

Her friend waved and walked toward her. “Are you nervous, Your Highness?” she asked, acting properly now that they were in public.

Gwyn shook her head softly. “No, Lady Roslyn, not really. Maybe? Only a little bit,” she ended with a nervous chuckle. I was more nervous meeting you.

“Your Highness, My Lady. Welcome to the temple complex. Her Holiness is expecting you.” Evocati Khalan welcomed them from where he stood waiting. Gwyn mimicked Roslyn’s greetings absently as she looked around. The area was very built up and she squinted as it reminded her of some of the old parts of cities back in Italy.

What stood out to her, literally, was the massive tree peeking over the building in front of her. It looked like a weeping willow tree, but as tall as the ones she remembered seeing in California. What was the name again? She mentally shrugged and kept taking in the sights. Everywhere she looked she saw large buildings with columns covered with vines and plants. The area was crowded, but it was as if people saw the group and deliberately moved away from them. Or likely the red armored paladin. The number of people seemed similar to popular tourist locations she remembered visiting like the Louvre and the Forum.

They walked into the main plaza and Gwyn remembered exactly why everything looked familiar. She paused and gazed around. The group stopped and Roslyn turned toward her. “Princess?”

Gwyn felt a tear well up in her eyes. It–It’s… “It looks almost exactly like home,” she whispered.

Roslyn stepped forward and grabbed her hand. “Your home has a place like this?”

Gwyn quickly wiped at her eye. “A place back home that I went to with my mom. St. Peter’s Square in Roma. This looks bigger, and–” she chuckled, gesturing at the tree where the obelisk would have been. “That is different. Ours has a big stone obelisk from a really old kingdom called Egypt. That tree is much bigger. The big pool around it is different too. Other than that? The columns, the shape. It’s the same.”

She stood there and just let the nostalgic feeling fill her up. It was so similar but also oh so different. There weren’t any humans around. Everything was covered in green and surprisingly, much larger. Why is it?

“Evocati Khalan?”

The paladin dipped his head slightly. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Why is it so big?” She waved her hand around. “All of this. It can’t all be used… can it?”

He chuckled softly. “It is. This is the center of our religion. The main temple complex for the Celestials. There is a temple for each of the Family here and a temple for all of the minor gods. There, behind us. That is the Temple of the Stars.”

Gwyn turned and looked back, seeing a large domed temple near a bunch of gardens. She almost laughed. Right there was another almost copy of a building from Roma, the Pantheon, just pristine white. This can’t be real. Why is it so similar?

“Are you ready, Your Highness?” she heard Taenya say.

She nodded and turned. “Yes. Please lead the way, Evocati.”

The group walked along the path along the pool which the supersized willow resided in. Roslyn leaned close. “This is the Tree of Life. It is said that Eona herself planted and cultivated it. That’s why it’s so big. No other tree of this type ever gets anywhere near as big. The entire temple was built around it.”

Gwyn’s eyes went wide. “That is so cool.”

Another thing surprised her when they rounded the pool and the tree. “That is different too.”

Khalan smiled. “That is the Temple of the Celestials.”

Centered in the rear of the plaza and the anchor point to the surrounding colonnades was a monumental building that was built of white stone with four columns that were nearly as wide as the tree they had just passed.

Roslyn spoke up. “Each column represents one of the four domains of the celestials: night, day, life, and death.” She pointed each one out, then at the enormous door centered between the columns dedicated to Day and Life. “That is the Door of the Celestials. It is to remain locked until Alos himself will open it and usher in a new age.”

Roslyn started telling her all about the temple and about the four temples behind the colonnades that were dedicated to each of the major gods. She then went into all of the history and importance of the complex, how it was neutral in all affairs and people from all over the world would come to visit it. Gwyn smiled as she watched how excited Roslyn seemed to get explaining and pointing out the building and facts about it. She could tell it was something the girl really enjoyed. The way her eyes crinkled up as she thought of another interesting tidbit about the reason some facet of a building was made that way.

Roslyn smiled and tipped her head down to cover her mouth. Gwyn chuckled and brushed a strand of hair that had fallen in front of Roslyn’s face out of the way and behind her ear.

Gwyn nearly tripped but caught herself last second. “Oh. Sorry.” She felt her cheeks burning. I–I didn’t mean to do that.

Roslyn looked up at her, her fingertips touching where the strand had been before straightening her back and placing her hands together. Her friend smiled, but her eyes didn’t crinkle like when she was happy. “It is perfectly fine. Thank you, Your Highness,” she said, returning to her serious public self.

Oh.

Gwyn felt a lump in her throat. I shouldn’t have done that.

She sighed and stared ahead, following the group as they made their way through the crowd and then some doors into the temple itself. Gwyn just focused on following the paladin, ignoring the sights around her. Nothing that would distract Roslyn. She didn’t want to mess up again.

Gwyn struggled to hold back her tears. I am ten now. No crying. That’s for kids.

✦ ✦ ✦

Roslyn could tell she had upset her friend. She did not mean to, but she just froze when Gwyn moved the hair out of her face. I let myself get too informal in public. That was my fault. She is not used to how politics are here. I will explain it later.

The group moved through the halls that she had been through before, making their way to the private wing of the main administrative area of the temple. Contrary to the previous time she had been here, there were fewer paladins around. She remembered when she was here and Evocati Khalan was assigned by the Archpriestess personally to protect her.

As they walked, Roslyn kept glancing at Gwyn. She noticed Ser Taenya constantly sneaking peeks at Gwyn as well. The girl just stared straight ahead and followed Khalan and Ser Siveril without saying a word. She’s really upset. I hope she isn’t mad at me.

Soon they came to the set of stairs that led up the hill to where the Archpriestess resided. She leaned closer to Gwyn as they walked up. “The building up here is called the inner sanctum. It is the residence of the Archpriestess, and her offices. It is beautiful,” she whispered.

Gwyn just nodded, not even looking at her, but she saw the girl’s breath catch slightly before steadying. Oh no. I really messed up, didn’t I?

✦ ✦ ✦

The building on top of the hill was indeed beautiful. A building of white and red with green vines and plants surrounding it. Gold accents and trim were everywhere. It was almost a palace all by itself. Such a massive place for a single person. I would be so bored all of the time. Gwyn couldn’t imagine having a home so large, just for herself.

She also couldn’t figure out what was going on with Roslyn. Is she mad? Is she not?

That wasn’t something she could focus on now. The group moved into the building after a pair of paladins opened the door and let them in. Her guards were required to stay outside, which they did without question or word. That left her with Siveril and Taenya from her House and Roslyn with her two knights and Evocati Khalan. Gwyn still wasn’t exactly sure of his connection to Roslyn, but she knew that it was important. He seemed to listen to her, but rarely ever left her side. The only times she could recall him doing so, had to do with Gwyn somehow.

Inside the building were more paladins. These were holding big polearms with large curved blades under a sharp point. Their armor was the same red tint with gold trim that the rest had along with the white tabard with a golden sun on it that they had as an emblem. The Paladins of Alos are what Evocati Khalan had called his people. They looked really neat, unfortunately for them, Taenya looked one hundred times cooler in her dragon armor.

She looked back at Roslyn’s knights and felt a pang of sympathy for them. They looked professional and well-dressed, but they just lacked that cool factor that was definitely the most important part of being a knight.

Looking at armor is the perfect distraction.

One of the paladins stepped forward and bowed before speaking with Khalan. Once he was done, he stepped back next to the door that was ahead of them.

Khalan turned toward them. “Her Holiness would like to see the Princess alone, first.”

Gwyn jerked back in surprise. “Without Ser Siveril and Taenya?”

Khalan nodded. “Yes.”

Taenya narrowed her eyes. “But, we have pressing–”

“That can be done after Her Holiness speaks with your charge, Ser Taenya. The Archpriestess has spoken. Please, you may wait with me over here,” Evocati Khalan stated.

Siveril looked surprised at that. “You are not entering either?”

Khalan shook his head. “This conversation is just between the two of them.” He looked at Gwyn. “Please, Your Highness. She is waiting for you.”

Gwyn nodded and placed a hand on Taenya’s arm, pulling gently. “It’s okay. We’ll all talk to her after. I’ll tell her how important it is.”

Taenya smiled and bowed her head. “We will remain out here, Your Highness.”

Gwyn took a deep breath and walked toward the doors. The guards opened them just in time for her to walk through them.

✦ ✦ ✦

The doors shut behind her and Gwyn jumped slightly at the sound. She walked in, seeing an old sun elf woman sitting in a chair in front of a fireplace. She was calmly sipping from a cup, and a teapot sat on a table next to her, with another chair on the other side of that. The woman didn’t even turn to look at her as she sat holding a saucer and the cup.

“Well? Are you going to sit, dear?”

Gwyn jerked slightly in surprise. “Oh, uh. Sure,” she said quietly and moved to sit down next to the woman. The woman glanced at her and then smirked, setting her cup down next to her. “Would you like some tea?”

She really didn’t, if she were to be honest. However, she wanted to be polite. Would she be offended if I say no? Can I say no?

Gwyn heard a chuckle from next to her. “Typically, in these situations, you would get the tea, even if you do not want it. Yet, that oftentimes leads to waste since those who do not want it simply take small sips until the conversation is completed. Leaving the remainder.”

“That is good to know. Thank you.”

The elf woman winked and leaned in. “We can keep it our secret though if you do not wish to drink any. Here, we will just do… this.” The woman poured the tiniest amount of tea into the cup and swirled it around, making it seem as though Gwyn had indeed drank an entire cup full.

Gwyn smiled. “Thank you. I am just not really thirsty right now if I am being honest.” She sighed.

“We tend to have a plethora of confusing rules, don’t we?”

“There are so many!”

The woman laughed. “True, indeed there are. Now, I suspect that you are quite curious as to why I asked you to meet with me alone.”

Gwyn nodded. She couldn’t help but feel a bit nervous. Siveril and Taenya had told her that this lady was really important not only in Avira but the entire world.

“Perhaps we should introduce ourselves first? I am Vania, Archpriestess of the Church of the Celestials. I have heard much about you, young Princess Gwyneth of House Reinhart.”

“You have?”

Archpriestess Vania’s eyes crinkled as she smiled. Her greying hair was neatly done up into a bun and Gwyn really got to examine the elf’s headpiece. It was shaped to look like the rays of the sun with its many spikes and gold color. It was decorated with gold-painted flowers and sprigs of greenery, then accented with yellow gems at the end of the spikes and orange ones at the base of them.

“Indeed I have, Your Highness. It seems that you are in a spot of bother as well. I do believe I can be of some assistance. Has young Lady Roslyn spoken of why she has a paladin protecting her?”

Gwyn squinted, trying to remember everything Roslyn had talked about before, but the why of Evocati Khalan’s presence hadn’t come up.

“No, Archpriestess. She hasn’t.”

The head of the religion for the entire world smiled. “You see, your magic is quite amazing. Yet, it isn’t entirely unique.” Gwyn’s eyes widened at that.

Archpriestess Vania continued, “The church has members that have shown abilities as well. Luckily, as members of the church, they are not–will not–abide by the order of the Crown Prince. One of these members, a Priestess of Eona, was blessed with a Seeing. Unlike their cousins, a Prophecy, a Seeing is just that; a vision of an important event, in this case, small flashes of various events. No words accompany them, nor great portents. The flashes followed two young ladies, yet the events themselves were not quite decipherable yet. One of the two women was undoubtedly Lady Roslyn, just older. The other, at least Evocati Khalan believes, could be you.”

Gwyn gasped. “Me?”

The woman nodded. “It is not certain. We have described you to the priestess, and she was unsure. Your ability to conjure fire certainly lends to it being you. However, recently, a Priest of Alos was also able to manipulate fire to an extent. His ability was not even close to what you could accomplish, but it does mean that you are not unique in capability, just in capacity.

“Now, onto your current predicament. The Church remains neutral in the affairs of nations. However, as the potential subject of a Seeing, your magic use is of interest to the Church. I can assign a paladin to your protection as well. This would cause political issues for you. As a foreign princess, aligning yourself with the church would actually push you further away from any influence you may have in Aviran politics. I would hesitate to request anything of the Duke as well. The order came from the Crown, and the Duke helping you could hurt his own standing.”

Gwyn closed her eyes and gripped the armrests of her chair. That was exactly why Siveril and Taenya had come here. They sought to get help from the Church to stop the Marquess from having control over Gwyn. “So, we came here for nothing?”

Vania placed a hand on Gwyn’s. “Not for nothing. I offer a last resort. If all else fails, you can lean on us. Just as Alos would have it. Just know, there are repercussions that you, as an outsider, would face. There is no way around that, and it is something that perhaps your knights cannot see because they do not see you as an outsider.”

Gwyn sighed. “I don’t think this is going to end well.”

Vania patted Gwyn’s hand before standing up. “These things never do. If you find that your House cannot solve this on its own, send one of your knights to me. Perhaps the one that likes to protect you from the dark,” Vania said with a wink. “Just remind her that Alos casts a great shadow, she need not drift too far from the light to find it.”

Gwyn nodded mutely and stood up. She needed to speak to Sabina, especially if the church might be aware of her magic. It’s time Sabina and I talked about her magic. She seems almost scared to do so.

“Remember. I will have a paladin standing by. You need not call for her if you do not wish it, but I pray that you will before things go beyond your control.”

“Thank you, Archpriestess.”

“You are welcome, young princess.”

Gwyn walked out of the office and a paladin stepped forward, taking off their helmet as they did, showing a beautiful sun elf woman underneath. Her hair was shaved on the sides, and the dark, tight curls on the top of her head were also short. Her eyes were orange, and she had a scar that went from under her nose, through her lip, and almost down to her chin. The woman leaned forward and spoke quietly so that only Gwyn could hear her. “I am Evocati Amari. I will be here, should you need protection, Your Highness.”

“Thank you.”

The woman nodded once before turning and walking away. Siveril and Taenya took that moment to come forward.

“Your Highness, is everything alright?” Taenya asked.

She looked over at Roslyn and smiled at her friend. Her smile widened slightly when she received one in return.

Gwyn shook her head. “Not really, but let’s go home. We will have to figure this out on our own.”

Siveril glanced at Taenya, who caught his eye and nodded. Siveril bent forward.

“Do not worry, Your Highness. Taenya and I will handle this,” he said.

One look at Taenya and Gwyn was sure that whatever happened next, the Marquess would not like the result.

A Noble Response

Sabina remained still as the woman she was following moved past her into the small rowhouse that sat on a corner next to an even smaller park. Two trees, a line of bushes, and a bench. And some noble likely acted as if they did a service.

She crept silently as the woman walked inside her mother’s home–the mother was away with a relative. She pulled at the magic churning through her, trying to Detect Emotions of any within range. Contentment, happiness, love, anger, lust, disgust, peace. It told her where everyone was, and how close they were. It had taken her a while to put a barrier between her own emotions and those she felt from others. In the beginning, they had affected her, their rage had been hers, their sadness, like Gwyn’s, hers. No more. Her mind was her own.

The House needed evidence of what the marquess was doing, and they needed a way to stop him from interfering with the princess. He can harm her over my dead body. She took a deep breath. She felt a presence–two presences–approaching.

Sabina looked over and saw two city guards turn the corner onto the street. She peered into their mind and Altered Perception. A simple thing, she wasn’t manipulating or nudging their minds as Taenya wished for her to avoid. She simply made herself invisible to their senses.

Straining as the magic coursed through her, she gritted her teeth even as sweat started forming on her brow from the effort. The magic took a lot out of her, but she couldn’t be noticed this early. She held onto the effect and took a step to the side as the guards walked right past, not even glancing toward her. She didn’t let up from her spell until they crossed the street and entered an alleyway. Sabina forced air out from her nose and slowly breathed back in through her mouth as she calmed herself, letting the magic inside her settle.

She took a moment to collect herself then she walked to the door. Focusing on her magic, she took a deep breath and knocked. It didn’t take long, but she felt the presence approaching. Confusion and slight irritation filled her senses. The woman was confused at who could be visiting at this hour, and irritated that someone would be coming so late. A slight fear bubbled deep inside, a flash of worry for a loved one. While the woman’s emotions were on full display, her surface thoughts were surprisingly private. Sabina pushed her presence out so she could Hear Thoughts.

~Did something happen to mother? Think, who else could it be at this hour? I swear if it is those Jenkins boys again…~

Sabina took a small step back and let go of her magic, just as the door opened. A high elf woman of twenty-seven appeared at the door. The sight of her blue eyes and black hair caused Sabina to smile. Marinella.

The confusion settled back in as the woman didn’t recognize Sabina. Good.

“Ms. Marinella?” Sabina started.

“Yes? May I help you?”

“Are you the daughter of a Velma?”

The woman’s eyes widened and panic shot through her like a bolt launched from a ballista. “Yes, I am. What is the matter? Did something happen?”

“Miss, could we please go inside? I believe this would be best–”

“No, what happened?”

“Ms. Marinella. Please. Let us go inside before we cause a scene that would be best left in private.”

Sabina pushed into the woman’s mind once more and channeled her magic to Conjure Hallucinations. Marinella looked around, seeing several people–who weren’t there–and realized that others were watching her. She quickly looked back at Sabina. “Yes, yes. Come in. Nosey neighbors even at this hour.”

Sabina smirked as she followed the woman in.

Step one complete.

All she needed to do now was to simply Pull Memories, and be on her way.

Marinella will Sleep it off, and be none the wiser tomorrow.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sabina walked up to the gate of the Angwin Estate. She wore the clothing of Marinella, her hair worn the same way; her facial paint washed off for the night. There was only one guard at the gate at this hour, and Rikard was just the telv she was hoping to see.

She let her magic flow, pulling deep at the swirling black within her. The man caught sight of her and squinted in the darkness with only the torch on the wall next to him for light. Sabina probed at the feeble mind before focusing on herself with Alter Perception, changing how people see her to look like Marinella in their senses.

Sabina smiled and waved. “Sorry, Rikard! I am back. I need to finish up for Lord Angwin.”

“Marinella? Wha… I thought you had to watch your mother’s home tonight?”

Sabina pulled at the Memories and recalled what the woman had done on her way home. “I checked it out, the house is fine. You know how it is. Lord Angwin always needs something else. In my rush to leave, I nearly forgot that he wanted me to return,” she explained.

Rikard sighed. “Tell me about it. Ever since that new order, the Lord made Ser Moreno increase how many bells the guards work. I am nearly at my thirteenth now.”

Sabina gasped. “That is horrible. You must be tired.”

The telv nodded. “I am, but I should be relieved in two more bells.”

“Two bells? You are liable to fall over by then.”

He chuckled. “I hope not. Otherwise, I’d be liable to be lashed!”

She covered her mouth and giggled politely. “Well, I shouldn’t keep the Lord waiting. Keep your strength and warmth! It is getting cold out!”

They spoke their farewells as the telv opened the gate and let Sabina through. As she walked away and heard the gate close, she took a deep breath. So far so good.

Her mental illusion held up to more scrutiny as she made her way through the servant’s entrance and into the estate itself. There were only two bells to get it done. She would need to hurry.

She smirked. There’s step two.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sabina made her way through the estate, her presence suffusing the halls as she walked through them. Holding her Alter Perception spell up as she passed the few servants she saw at the late hour with no issues.

The tapestries looked downright eerie in the dimly lit halls. She felt out at each room, attempting to Detect Emotions from within. When their emptiness was confirmed, she peeked in, seeing various sitting areas, a guest room, and storage.

The last door Sabina checked was occupied, her tendrils of thought feeling a slew of emotions from two people inside. The wide range of indifference, love, dissatisfaction, impatience, and lust, however, confused her. She maintained her Alter Perception magic when she knocked softly. She heard ruffling inside, which made her focus her presence on what lay within. Surprise, panic, fear, and distress came from the two presences within. Sabina concentrated so that she could Hear Thoughts, trying to ascertain what was occurring inside, as she was unable to physically hear anything other than muffled sounds through the door.

~Oh gods, I told Yorik we shouldn’t have done this! If we’re caught…~

~Shit. Shit shit shit. Where are my pants? Oh. There.~

Sabina’s eyes widened, surprise filling her as the emotions she had felt–

Actually, now that I think about it… They make sense. Let’s… give them some privacy.

She shook her head as she made for the stairwell, opening and closing the door behind her before the receding presences finally exited from their rendezvous.

She felt several presences in the hallway as she made it to the second floor, straightening Marinella’s dress and pulling in her presence to make the effect stronger. With a deep breath, she exited the door confidently. Sabina immediately took note of the people in the area, trying to not hiss in displeasure as she saw two guards, the marquess’ majordomo, and Marquess Angwin himself. The group turned and the majordomo–Ser Wentham–noticed her first. The telv’s brow raised as he assessed her. The Marquess on the other hand didn’t seem fazed by her being there whatsoever.

“Ah, Marinella. I thought you had other business to conduct this night,” Marquess Angwin said.

Sabina channeled more magic into her Alter Perception. She walked forward and curtseyed deeply, as Marinella did in her Memories. She stood straight, ensuring to keep her head and eyesight lowered before speaking, “I have completed them earlier than expected, My Lord Angwin. I wished to return in case you had any other duties for me.”

The majordomo gave her an appraising look, then turned back to the marquess. “My Lord, do you still wish to respond tonight?”

Sabina kept her head down, probing the two men with Hear Thoughts, focusing on the marquess first.

~—when the prince sends his forces. I can finally strike a blow against the Tilorals and raise my House by having that princess under my thumb. That is if that cursed royal doesn’t take her for his own plans… I just have to ensure that doesn’t happen.~

She moved her perception to the majordomo, to get his thoughts.

~—Telford. If that fool was not so incompetent with what the marquess demanded of him, we wouldn’t be expected to focus on the princess while we are trying to usurp the Tilorals at the same time. Hopefully, Telford’s son can redeem their shame.~

So they’re not just going after Gwyn, and Telford was working for the marquess. “Yes, we should,” the marquess said before looking at Sabina. “Marinella, come. You will write for me.”

“As you wish, My Lord.”

Sabina followed the two into the large office, immediately moving to the small desk meant for a scribe. She checked Marinella’s Memories and made sure to pull out the proper stationery for a letter to the Crown Prince.

Angwin and Wentham spoke quietly, and she felt irritation coming from the noble as they did. A palpable resignation emanated from the majordomo. Finally, the marquess let out an exaggerated sigh, and Sabina lifted a quill, ready to write. I just need to write whatever he wants and then take this with me after obtaining his seal.

“Marinella, write the appropriate titles for the crown prince,” he commanded.

Sabina nodded and addressed the letter to Crown Prince Kerrell, with all of his appropriate titles. When she was done, she simply raised the quill and the man continued.

“Your Royal Highness, I am honored by your appointment of myself and House Angwin as the Representative for Magical Affairs within the Duchy of Tiloral. I shall uphold the duties of the office…”

Sabina dutifully transcribed the airy load of lies that Angwin spewed. Finally, after five minutes of exacerbating how perfect he was for the role, he reached the subject that affected her House.

“—My first act in this position shall be to provide needed oversight of the terran princess that we had discussed previously. As Representative of your hand, House Angwin shall move to confiscate all assets of House Reinhart and exert guardianship over the minor.”

She paused as the two men discussed the content of the letter and what to write next. At the majordomo’s suggestion of content, the marquess continued, “The child’s grievous assault of a fellow noble of Avira with magic was not only defended by House Tiloral, but she was given restitution by the duchy. This obviously cannot stand, and is a disservice to the Kingdom and Crown to have its highest noble subjects bow to a foreign royal.

“As I suspect House Tiloral will seek to block lawful decrees of my new Office, House Angwin stands with His Royal Highness and the Crown in denouncing such actions. Upon your arrival in the duchy, House Angwin shall show its commitment to your future reign in supporting any actions the Crown deems fit to censure House Tiloral. I believe House Angwin can utilize the magic shown by the terran princess to further His Royal Highness’ ambitions.”

Sabina raised the quill, all of her willpower was focused on not shaking from the anger she felt. The rage. It would be so easy to–No. I cannot. I swore to Taenya.

“What do you think, Wentham?”

“It shall do, My Lord.”

“Good. Marinella, please close out the letter as required.”

Sabina smirked and added flowery language that subtly committed House Angwin fully to the Crown Prince’s faction. She added small tidbits that when added together, denounced House Tiloral, all the more to make Angwin an enemy of the Duke.

The majordomo nodded at her when she finished, then turned to the old marquess. “My Lord, I will have it delivered first thing tomorrow,” Wentham assured his lord.

“Nonsense, I require you tomorrow. We must attend court. I told Nicolas to attend as well.”

Sabina felt the majordomo’s surprise. “Your son–my apologies–Lord Nicolas is joining us?”

Angwin scoffed. “Of course, he is the heir to the House. This will be an important session, he will represent the House in court when I am filling the role of this new Royal Office.”

Wentham felt contemplative, as if he wanted to say more but couldn’t. “I will make arrangements for his attendance, My Lord.”

Marquess Angwin walked over to Sabina, picking up the letter to read it over. “Your calligraphy has improved, Marinella. I am impressed. Good. You will deliver this in my name. Wear your finest as you present it to the Royal Courier’s Office. Here,” he said and handed her his seal. “Seal it, and leave it in the safe. You may retrieve it in the morning. See to it that you return to the House before we return from Court. Wentham, see that other servants are available to take on her duties for sunrise.”

Both she and Wentham bowed their heads and expressed their acknowledgments of Marquess Angwin’s orders. It suits me perfectly. She readily sealed the letter closed with wax and walked to the safe behind the desk while Wentham and Angwin discussed their plans for court. She focused on another big pull magic to Conjure Hallucinations, creating a mental illusion of her placing the scroll into the safe, all while she slipped it into her dress.

Sabina shut and locked the safe, neither man even flinching, instead continuing their discussion. She focused one last time on Hear Thoughts, trying to obtain as much of an edge as possible for the next day from the marquess.

~—princess and her magic will soon be mine to control. With the Prince’s support, it is only a matter of time before it is the Duchy of Angwin.~

Sabina grit her teeth. While she would love to stay and get more information, she felt herself growing tired. The strain of using her magic to keep up the ruse for so long finally showed its hand. She pulled back on her intrusions, unfortunately not able to keep up Alter Perception and focus on the majordomo.

With barely a glance in her direction, she slipped out of the office and made her way back to the gate. Her steps moved decidedly quicker, the closer she got. She caught sight of Rickard the guardsman as she drew near. Another guard was approaching from the opposite side of the estate. And there’s the replacement.

She raised a hand and called out to the tired telv. “Rickard! I am off again for the night, and it looks like your replacement is finally here! I wish you a good night.”

The telv looked at her and then over at the elf approaching in the distance, moving to open the gate. “Ah, finally! How did–”

“Rickard! It is time for turnover.” Sabina heard from behind her.

“Sorry, Ms. Marinella. Duty calls. Have a good night!”

“And you as well, Mr. Rickard,” she said, slipping through the gate he held open for her and into the night beyond.

Step three… and a half. Complete.

✦ ✦ ✦

Siveril walked with esquire Balfiel into his office within the manor, Ser Taenya and Ser Sabina following close behind. Sabina had awoken them late in the night with what she had discovered from House Angwin. Her brazen act had quite possibly saved the young House and its royal head.

As soon as the door shut behind them, Taenya spoke up, “We must go to Court this morning. We cannot allow this to stand. Surely the Duke will not sit idle in face of such a threat to his House.”

Siveril shook his head. “He will not. However, that is not what will help us, and we will not seek his aid. The marquess gave us that.”

He was unsure if Sabina was reading his thoughts, or just felt his emotions, but she seemed almost confused as she stared at him. He had to admit that her magic had made him feel uneasy, even with her assurances. She was doing all she could to prove herself though, so he had to give some credit for that.

“What did he give us?” Taenya asked.

“Grave Abuse of Authority.”

It was almost comical how synchronized the two women were when they tilted their heads in opposite directions. He continued, “Royal Decree of 896. Authority of Royal Appointments. By explicitly stating he plans to utilize the princess in an act against the duke, he is abusing the authority given to him in his position of magical affairs. It makes any decree against the princess unlawful.”

Sabina nodded. “So, we are going to block his attempt to take over the House on legal grounds? Won’t that just cause him to use other means to control her?”

He smiled. “Yes. It would. That is why we are not stopping there. His act is dishonorable of the highest degree and seeks to cause real damages against Her Highness’ House and interests.” Siveril turned his head slightly, looking Taenya in the eyes. “This will not stand.”

The House Esquire spoke up. “House Reinhart will give notice of offense and demand of satisfaction. Since he wishes to eliminate our House, then any damages we seek shall take that into account. I will write a notice now that we shall present in court. When he dismisses us–and he will, Ser Taenya, you will need to challenge his House to a duel. Since he wishes the death of our House, you must challenge his House in a duel to the death.”

Sabina gasped as her head whipped to the esquire. “To the death? There has not been a duel to the death in centuries. Is it even still legal?”

Siveril smiled, he and Balfiel had discussed this extensively. He took over from the man. “Yes. However, the offense must be so grievous as to warrant it. House Angwin wishes to dissolve our House, force the princess into his servitude, and force her to join in aggressive acts against a duchy. This is legal.”

Taenya gave a curt nod. “I need to get ready.”

Siveril looked between the occupants of the room. Balfiel was already moving to compose the notice. Taenya looked resolute, she would be ready. Sabina looked slightly hesitant as if duty pulled her in two ways. “Then do so. We need to move. Sabina, you will remain here. You must protect Her Highness. Now is an opportune time for the marquess’ agents to act.”

Sabina straightened, steeling herself. “I will keep her safe.”

“See that you do.”

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya walked into the entryway of the manor, back in her full armor for the first time in several weeks. The dragons on her armor gleamed, the dark blue and silver fabric spotless and vibrant, her shortsword affixed to her right hip, and her new longsword in its sword frog attached to her left. She rested her left hand on the hilt of her sword as it jutted out slightly at a diagonal angle to better ease drawing it.

Gwyn walked up to her, and Taenya kneeled in front of the girl. “Taenya, I know you have to do this, but I wish you didn’t.” She fumbled with a piece of fabric that was in her hand. “I-I asked Emma to take me to a jeweler and had something made for you. I had planned on giving it to you on your birthday. I think now will be a good time,” she said and unrolled the fabric, showing a large silver pin in the shape of the sun and its rays.

Ser Theran came forward and helped Gwyn attach it to her shoulder harness, over her collarbone, and slightly above her heart as the fabric sat over her breastplate. When they were done, Theran stepped back and gave them some space. Gwyn came close and hugged her, placing a hand over the pin. The princess whispered in her ear, and Taenya felt the pin heating up, even through her armor. Taenya’s eyes widened as she heard what Gwyn said, closing her eyes and committing it to memory.

“Don’t forget,” the girl said.

Gwyn backed away, and Taenya nodded to her. “I will remember.”

“Good. Now go kick their butts, my Dragon-Knight,” the girl said, giving Taenya a surprisingly crisp salute.

Taenya smirked. “I’m not a Dragon-Knight yet, little princess. We do not even have a dragon.”

Gwyn’s face grew serious, and Taenya heard her mumble under her breath.

“One day we will.”

The princess moved away as Taenya stood up. The Knight-Captain of House Reinhart glanced around, before focusing on Theran. “Ser Theran. We will take four guards with us, gather the rest and lock down the House. Expect trouble, even if it doesn’t come today.”

“Understood, Knight-Captain.”

She glanced at Sabina who stood back, waiting for Gwyn to finish. Taenya looked into her eyes and nodded at her. Sabina returned it, almost hesitantly. Taenya tilted her head, ever so slightly, and Sabina gave another nod, more sure this time. It satisfied that they understood each other, the woman knowing she just received permission for what they had discussed before.

Taenya turned and walked to the open door, hesitating just before stepping out. She regarded those gathered, one last time, hearing Gwyn tell her ladies-in-waiting to lock themselves in their rooms, and only open for one of the House Guards. Taenya felt her eyes well up as she looked at the girl.

I will not fail her.

With a deep breath, she stepped out into the mid-morning light.

Siveril awaited her by the carriage.

Taenya smiled. It was time.

Dark Necessities

Emma set down the pot she used to serve Gwyn some tea. The woman looked nervous and kept darting her eyes toward Sabina who stood nearby staring out of the window. Gwyn wasn’t sure what to say to her, so she just kept quiet.

Sabina hadn’t said much since the others had left. After Theran had locked down the fence and set the guards up on patrols, her protector just stayed close, but also seemed distant. While Gwyn’s magic didn’t allow her to read minds, she didn’t need it to know something was wrong. She sighed, noticing Sabina twitch as she did so.

Gwyn narrowed her eyes, starting to get angry. It wasn’t the elf’s reaction that upset her, but the fact that the jerk marquess guy was doing all of this. That his actions were causing her people–her family–stress. Now, Taenya had to go put herself in harm’s way and possibly die because she wanted to protect Gwyn. Sabina was quiet and likely focusing on her magic, to feel if anyone was approaching to harm them.

I should be there to protect Taenya. I can–She took a deep breath, glancing at Sabina. I need to talk to her. It’s time.

Gwyn looked at Emma, the woman looking concerned, a little shaky, but that was understandable. Everyone knew what was going on. The threat to all of them wasn’t a secret.

“Emma?”

The elf perked up, steeling herself to do whatever Gwyn needed. She almost felt bad about it, but she needed Emma to leave the room. While she may be a bit open with who she showed her magic, she would not do that to Sabina. The woman was fiercely private, almost as much as Taenya.

“Yes, Your Highness?”

“Could you–I am just going to say it. Could you please give Ser Sabina and me a moment to speak?” she asked as politely as possible.

Emma curtsied. “Of course, Your Highness. I understand. I will go fetch something for you to eat.”

Gwyn smiled. That wasn’t so bad. “Thank you, Emma. I appreciate it.”

The woman returned a smile, and Gwyn hoped it helped the woman relax, just a bit. She took one last sip of her tea and set the cup aside for the woman. She sat quietly as Emma gathered the empty tea cup and pot onto the tray it had arrived on and exited the room.

Gwyn watched Sabina as the woman stood at the window. She waited. Counted to one hundred before she eventually got tired of waiting.

“So… Are we going to talk?” she asked the dark-haired wall.

Sabina didn’t reply, her eyes were closed and she remained still. Oblivious to anything outside of what she was doing.

Gwyn shut her eyes as well, her senses delving inside herself. The churning orb inside of her struggled to contain the different colors of her magic. That’s not right. It doesn’t stay inside of there, it calls to it. It’s my connection to the magic, its connection to me.

Gwyn focused on that connection, feeling the different types of mana inside of her. Each had a different tune in the song that they sang. The blue was calm, like a violin, so melodic and purposeful. A song of logic and innovation.

The red was more of initiative and impartiality, with justice waiting to be enacted.

The black… was the most demanding of songs. It sang of chaos and impulse, a power that could devour both her enemies and herself if she let it.

Another color was all around her, or rather, colorless magic. It was the most confusing song. It was quieter, and yet more accessible. A symphony of sounds that promised everyone could hear and touch. It was the magic in between everything, connecting to all others. The balance. It was space. It was… time. She knew if she pushed into that magic, so much would open up to her. A connection that would bridge all of her magic together and allow her to protect her people.

Gwyn tugged at that magic and felt it freely come to her, but it was both easier and more difficult at the same time. It was everywhere, but understanding it was so different. She considered her earlier thought about how the magic connected to her. She focused on that connection, and then followed it to where it lay around them, in everything. It was as if all of existence was magic, or rather it was the substance that made magic possible. Even though her eyes were shut, she had never seen more clearly.

A pulsing rush of that white magic flowed up from the ground and into her. Swelling in her orb before spreading throughout her body. She watched as it seemed to follow little pipes that were in her body, spreading out in smaller lines from there. Everywhere it touched seemed to get stronger.

Her eyelids closed tightly, but she still saw a swirling world of color and mist before her. While it wasn’t perfect, she knew she could now walk or do anything blindfolded if she wanted. I could even do this with no eyes. I even bet that would make it stronger! Wait… That’s a terrible idea… why would anyone purposely remove their eyes to try and see better?

She turned her head toward Sabina, gasping as she saw the black mist coming from her head and out of the window before it spread out thinly. There was a quick pulse of condensed black mist that seemed as if it were spinning in a big circle with Sabina in the center. It almost reminded her of those old screens at an airport or army base that she saw in movies; the green ones that would tell if bad airplanes were coming. As she observed the magic the woman was working, she saw more pulses. Well, her circle has four lines, not just one.

Gwyn opened her eyes, her normal vision easily merging with the overlay of magic everywhere. The magic inside of her seemed to strain her quicker with that, and she rubbed at her eyes as it felt similar to looking at a computer screen for too long. She let go of the… ____ Sight before it became too much. The magic felt like it had a name for it. Something that it wanted to be called, but she couldn’t figure it out.

She sighed. Sabina turned finally, tilting her head as she peered at Gwyn.

“What was that? I… felt something.”

Gwyn smiled. “I learned a new spell. Well, sort of. I don’t quite have the right name. I am missing something.”

Sabina nodded, opening her mouth to speak but Gwyn beat her to it.

“Sabina? We should talk. About your magic.”

The elf froze. “My–my magic?”

“We both know that I know, right? You’re really not good at keeping secrets. You didn’t even turn when I started getting angry. Why not? I know you can feel the emotions.” Wait. Can she–Sabina? Can you hear me? Gwyn pulled at her mana and pushed it into her thoughts. Sabina! Can you hear me?!

Sabina’s nose scrunched up, her ear twitched as if she physically heard her.

I know you can hear me. You probably are purposely trying to not hear my thoughts, or feel what I am feeling. That’s how you knew about my nightmare, right? You felt what I felt and came running.

Sabina stepped forward quickly and took a knee. “My princess–Your Highness. I swear. I swore. I-I-I…” The woman fell and sat on her knees, tears started flowing.

Gwyn stepped forward and grabbed her. Hugging her as tightly as she could. She leaned her head against Sabina’s. “I know. Keep this secret Sabina. Tell only those who need to know, but we will figure out the rest. I trust you.”

The woman was crying. Gwyn let go of Sabina and stood up, placing her hands on either side of her knight’s face before pressing her forehead to the elf’s. She whispered, mentally. You swore to me that you’d keep the nightmares away. You can’t do that if you don’t know my feelings. Teach me to keep my thoughts private when I want them to be if that makes you feel better. I trust you.

Sabina’s shoulders fell and she grabbed Gwyn and pulled her close, sobbing. She coughed as she tried to speak. “W-Why?”

“Why what? Why do I trust you?”

She felt the woman’s head nod slightly.

“Because you care. Because you would do anything to keep me safe and help me find mom. You don’t want to use me for whatever plans you can think of.” Because you worked so hard to control your magic, just because you didn’t want to betray my trust. You are always there by my side when I need it. You are my last line of defense. My protector. My friend.

“But I–I hurt someone,” Sabina whispered

Gwyn narrowed her eyes, feeling her fire warm her. “And I killed two people. You will not do that again to anyone that doesn’t deserve it. It is a weapon. From now on, you need to compare what you’re doing to that. It is taking away their free will. Even in our darkest moments, we should be able to rely on our thoughts. Remember that before you act.”

“I will, Your Highness,” Sabina whispered.

Gwyn smirked. “Sabina… it’s just us.”

Sabina looked up at her and raised a brow.

Gwyn laughed. “There’s the brow. You’ve got it down. You’re going to be a great mom one day.”

Sabina’s eyes widened and she froze. “W-what?”

“I said, you’re going to be a great mom one day. I can’t wait to be an aunt. We need to find you a boyfriend.”

The elf shook her head quickly. “No. What? Where is this coming from? An aunt? What?”

“You’re right. More of a cousin, since you’re basically my aunt now. I’m going to be quite a bit older than your baby though. So cousin seems weird.”

“But I am not pregnant!”

“You’re not pregnant, yet. We just gotta find you a boyfriend. You guys get married. Have a baby,” Gwyn explained.

“How do you even know how that works?”

Gwyn smirked. Distraction. Got you.

Sabina’s brow shot back up as she sat back and pointed at Gwyn. “You…”

Gwyn laughed, but trailed off and sighed.

“Sabina? Remember when I went to see the Archpriestess?”

Sabina tilted her head. “I do. What does–”

“Well, she wanted me to tell you something. I am not sure how she knows, but–” The Archpriestess says that Alos casts a great shadow and that you don’t need to stray too far from the light to find it.

Sabina’s eyes shot open and her jaw dropped. “She said that?”

Gwyn nodded. “Yes. I got the feeling that she trusts you as well.” Your magic can be used for good too, Sabina. You’ve been doing it. Keep doing it. Just don’t let it control you.

“I will not allow it. I swear.”

“Sabina?”

“Yes, Gwyn?”

Gwyn smiled and hugged her again, leaning on her shoulder. It felt right. She and Taenya were like some quirky aunts, filling in for her mom until they found her. Gwyn was sure that they would find her, too. Especially with Taenya and Sabina on it, she had nothing to worry about. They were everything to her, and she knew they cared for her just as much as she cared about them.

She lowered her voice, whispering, “Thank you for being great.”

Sabina choked down a sob, wrapping her up in a hug and holding her tight.

It felt perfect. Now her other aunt just needed to get home safely.

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya stood with Siveril and Niles in the crowd. The House guards stood at attention along the wall behind them with those from the duchy, as expected. They stood with the crowd, Siveril content to let everything proceed until it was time. They would let the marquess make the first move, after all, theirs was a reaction. There was no way they could have known what he was doing.

The court proceeded as it normally did. Various petitioners stood before the Seat of the Duchy, the throne that Duke Tiloral and every Tiloral for three centuries had sat on. A Seat that was coveted by so many Houses that sought to increase their standings.

The Duchy of Tiloral was a kingdom once, one that was conquered by the Kingdom of Avira after a decade-long war. One that an exhausted Tiloral decided was best to make the most of a worsening situation with their rivals than to continue. In what historians saw as a diplomatic victory for the Tilorals, they managed to convince the Avirans to accept their kingdom as a duchy, and the king would relinquish his crown and kneel before his counterpart. In exchange, the Avirans who had a grudging respect for the Tilorals accepted and brought the new duchy into the fold as it was. It was the first time such a thing had happened, and the duchy was one of three in the large kingdom that had never changed hands.

The Duchy of Tiloral was rich in resources and trade, a fact that caused many to want a piece of it. Even the Crown grew to covet the duchy over time. Some would say that alone meant that the Tilorals had won in the long run. For they had fought a greater kingdom that should have won in a year, then turned into a powerhouse that even the Crown could not afford to antagonize.

Which made the move by the crown prince all the more… telling.

If the Crown was actively moving against the Tilorals, it must feel as though it had enough support and strength to withstand the potential of the historically neutral House aligning with the nobles’ faction.

You see, the Kingdom of Avira had two main factions, a division as common and lasting as the nature of kingdoms itself. The Royals and the Nobles had always bickered and fought over how much authority and power should be delegated and to whom. The Crown couldn’t push too far because then it would lose the support of the nobility, but then any single House couldn’t either, because then their fellow nobles would pounce, or the Crown would simply remove them. The problem came when the nobles banded together.

Avira had once almost lost a war due to nearly half the nation simply refusing to accept the king of the time’s levy. A move that was finally solved by none other than the Tilorals, and one that granted the kingdom’s sole seaport to the duchy as a spoil of the war.

A seaport that was now the largest source of income in the kingdom. One that would finally push House Tiloral past the Crown as the wealthiest House and faction in the kingdom.

Of course, the Crown would act. They feel threatened and must believe they have no choice.

Taenya scoffed, garnering a look from Siveril.

The old elf leaned toward her and spoke so she could hear him. “What is on your mind, Ser Taenya?”

“The decree, and the reasoning behind it.”

Siveril nodded. “I have thought of it for some time. Avira may be more dangerous than I last assumed. The outcome of what we are about to do will determine such.”

Taenya nodded. “Do you think that–”

“Look. The marquess is making his move,” Siveril said, gesturing with his head toward the center of the hall.

She sighed. “Here we go.”

Taenya quieted and watched. Waiting to act.

I Hope You Have a Spare

Taenya watched as the marquess stood before the Seat of the Duchy of Tiloral. Duke Tiloral peered down from the dais which held his Seat, examining the noble that had come before him, and then spoke, “Marquess Angwin. I suspected you would speak, proceed.”

While she didn’t have the best vantage point, she would have sworn she saw a scowl appear on the elf’s face. The man gave the slightest bow she had ever seen if you could even call it that before turning and facing the gathered aristocrats. He swept his gaze through both all of the nobles and wealthy merchants or land owners. The man either didn’t notice Siveril or he maintained his composure well.

“All of you have, or should have, seen the decree from His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince. I will not stand here and repeat what has already been ordered. What I am here to do today, is lay out my own decree as granted by my authority under His Royal Highness. As the Representative overseeing the Office of Magical Affairs within the Duchy of Tiloral, I have been given the responsibility of managing the kingdom’s response to this new phenomenon within the duchy specifically. As such, I have established my Office within the grounds of the Royal Academy’s branch within Strathmore.

“The exact decree will be made available to all within the duchy starting today. However, I will inform you all now as to what is expected. One: Due to the size of the duchy, my Office orders the Duchy of Tiloral to enact a test of all citizens to ascertain the exact ability–”

“No.”

The marquess jerked in surprise at the voice that came from behind him. He turned and scowled at the Duke that was standing. “Excuse me?”

“I do believe you heard me, Marquess Angwin. Nowhere in the decree that was sent by the Crown Prince does it state that you may order me or my people to do your job for you. You will need to figure it out yourself. Perhaps the Crown can give you a stipend to pay for personnel. If not, I am sure House Angwin has sufficient funds to support such an endeavor, but no, the Duchy of Tiloral will not spend a single coin in doing your duty,” Duke Tiloral stated with finality before sitting back down. He gestured absently with his hand. “You may continue.”

“We will see about House Tiloral’s dismissal of the intent of the Decree at another time.”

“We shall,” the duke said, almost tiredly.

The marquess turned and looked over the crowd again, almost threatening anyone to interrupt or challenge him. “Very well. Since the duchy refuses, any and all citizens within the duchy must register with my Office if they have shown any level of magical ability. Nobles of sufficient standing will register with my House personally and I will determine whether to personally provide oversight of the individual.”

The duke cleared his throat, causing the marquess to scowl again, but he did not turn around. “Due to the small size of the Academy’s branch here, my House will invest in supporting their research and oversight of this new phenomenon and how it affects our citizens. Dean Kirna has already approved and welcomes this support,” The marquess said, the last with a pointed look at the duke.

“As we have seen an incident recently, I have made the decision that any public disturbance or assault by someone with magic must be reported and assigned direct oversight of the individual by my office. Any noble will immediately be assigned oversight by myself.”

Siveril leaned close. “That’s our cue.”

Taenya followed Siveril as they slowly made their way through the crowd, Niles close behind her with his documents at the ready.

The marquess glanced at them as they moved, but he did not pause his speech. “As such, I will immediately be providing direct oversight of the terran princess, Gwyneth of House Reinhart for her magical assault of a member of the kingdom’s nobility, even if the duchy chose to forgive it. Her actions prove the Crown’s decision, as a child should not be trusted with such abilities without keen authority to guide it.”

Their group walked from the crowd and Siveril addressed the Duke. “Your Grace, with your permission?”

The marquess turned and looked at the Duke, who waved Siveril on. “Of course, Ser Siveril. Address the Court.”

Siveril looked at the marquess, and Taenya thought he was taking a measure of the man. “With respect, Marquess Angwin, Her Highness does not fall under the purview of this decree. She is not a citizen of this Kingdom. Her House was approved under the Recognition Act of 851. As a recognized noble-in-exile, she is granted the same status under our laws but is not considered a citizen of the Kingdom. Therefore, you may not provide direct oversight, to even suggest so is insulting, and House Reinhart takes offense.”

Taenya narrowed her eyes as the marquess sneered. “As expected. Ser Siveril. Unfortunately, your princess is a de facto citizen of the kingdom. She cannot claim to be in exile if the kingdom cannot even access her home nation. She is a girl displaced by the very phenomenon I have been tasked with overseeing. No law or decree governs her status, as such a thing was never envisioned. By granting her House status, and by the fact that our kingdom is unable to communicate with her government, she is more of a refugee than an exile. Therefore, the decree most certainly applies. I expect to see her–”

“Very well. Esquire Balfiel?”

Niles stepped forward, the marquess tilting his head even as his hands formed into fists after being interrupted.

The high elf cleared his throat as he unfurled the scroll he had written, speaking loudly so all those gathered could hear. “House Reinhart takes grave offense to the presumptive and overreaching actions of the marquess for House Angwin. His Royal Highness’ Decree of Magical Affairs does not state that the Representative within may enact personal oversight and control over citizens, especially citizens that outrank him in status. It is House Reinhart’s stance that Marquess Angwin is seeking to cause irreparable damages to our House and thus cannot abide by his unlawful order.” He paused, as discussed, waiting for the marquess to react.

It didn’t take long. Marquess Angwin glanced at the duke, who had leaned forward in his Seat and was listening, but not otherwise doing anything.

“House Reinhart openly admits to a willful disregard for the crown prince’s decree and the lawful decree of the Royal Office of Magical Affairs. Your Head of House is not even here? Why? Because she is a child. A child who has shown a willingness to openly attack a noble. The Office is well within its authority to provide oversight to the minor since it seems that mere knights are incapable of doing so. In fact, this situation is an example of the very purpose the Office was established. To ensure the safety and proper management of this phenomenon within the kingdom.

“If you wish to speak of law and legal standing, then note that the very laws you believe allow your House to ignore the order of the crown prince have provisions to protect the kingdom. They also state that any willful infringement of royal decrees and laws will result in a dissolution of the House for which the transgressor heads. As such, I demand the duchy follow through with upholding the law and dissolve House Reinhart.”

Siveril stepped forward and turned toward the duke. “Your Grace, we would like to continue our statement.”

Duke Tiloral stood. “You may continue, but you must address the marquess’ very real concerns.”

Siveril bowed. “We shall, Your Grace.” The majordomo turned, his face not visible by the marquess, and smirked at Taenya. “Esquire Niles, please continue.”

“Thank you, Ser Siveril.” He bowed toward the duke. “Your Grace. Now, House Reinhart recognizes that House Angwin wishes to utilize his authority to further actions that would dissolve our House illegally. Additionally, House Reinhart formally accuses Marquess Angwin of Grave Abuse of Authority as it pertains to the Royal Decree of 896.”

Collective gasps and murmurs could be heard from the crowd behind Taenya as people discussed what they heard. The marquess jerked his head backward in surprise. “How dare you.”

Duke Tiloral nodded. “That is a bold statement, Ser Siveril. This is the stance of House Reinhart?”

“It is, Your Grace. We wish to submit proof that was given to our House by a concerned party,” Siveril stated, turning to Taenya and nodding.

Taenya gave a curt nod in response and reached into the satchel she wore. She pulled out the scroll that Sabina had written and stolen, clutching it tightly. Taenya strode forward toward the dais and the duke. She bowed, as expected of a knight in armor, and handed the scroll to the guard that had stepped forward to receive it.

The guard handed it to an elf advisor, who examined the seal and showed it to Duke Tiloral. The two spoke quietly, then the elf broke the seal and unfurled the scroll. His eyes darted over the scroll, widening as he read what was within. When he had finished, he handed the scroll to the duke and whispered in the man’s ear. The duke’s ear twitched as he listened, and he brought the scroll up and started reading, a scowl forming as he did.

When he had finished reading, his expression unchanging, he stood. He held up the letter and paced back and forth on the dais as he addressed both sides of the court. “It seems Marquess Angwin wishes this seat,” he said, gesturing toward his chair. The crowd gasped, but the duke continued. “It further seems that the marquess wishes to conspire with the crown prince to use the princess of House Reinhart as a weapon against our duchy.”

He turned toward the marquess who stood silently. “The crown prince is not king, yet. This letter and I do not doubt its authenticity, shows clear evidence of what House Reinhart accuses.” Duke Tiloral faced Ser Siveril. “Ser Siveril, do you have more to address?”

“We do, Your Grace.”

“Continue.”

Esquire Balfiel cleared his throat again. “With House Angwin and its Head’s attempt to abuse the limited authority delegated to him by the crown prince, House Reinhart has been the target of a nefarious plot against the duchy itself. The Marquess’ attempt to force Princess Gwyneth, a ten-year-old child, into de facto slavery and the dissolution of her House, is dishonorable of the highest degree. As such, House Reinhart seeks damages. As House Angwin wishes to eliminate our House and force its Head into servitude, we believe any compensation should be reflected in this. Therefore, we request that all holdings of House Angwin within Strathmore and Maireharbora be transferred to House Reinhart. Further, we request a payment of one thousand gold coins per year… for ten years.”

The total amount was large, and enough to finance the entirety of the duchy for a year. They had discussed the amount and settled on a number that they knew the marquess could afford–barely–and one they were sure he would decline.

The marquess stood stunned, for that could be the only reason he had not reacted or said anything. Taenya watched him as he processed everything, then continued as the implications came crashing on him. His composure slowly returned, and she saw this expressed by his fists opening and closing, the glance at his majordomo–who immediately sent one of the guards rushing out of the hall.

Angwin turned in place and stared at Ser Siveril. His voice was low as he spoke, “Did you harm my servant?” Taenya was surprised that the first question was one of seeming concern for one of his people. For all of his other faults, that one thing spoke well of how he treated those within his House. Something that even Sabina couldn’t refute when she related what she saw and felt from those within the Angwin Estate.

Ser Siveril scoffed. “None of your people were harmed. Are you admitting that this letter is yours?”

With a small shake of his head, Angwin smiled. “You have shown that you illegally stole privileged communication between the crown prince and my House.” He faced the duke. “Your family have sat upon that Seat and looked down upon the nobility of this duchy for long enough. Fortunately, no laws state I cannot communicate with the Crown about what they wish. You have made an enemy of the Crown, Tiloral. Your feigned neutrality will not save you.”

He gestured toward Siveril. “House Angwin will not bow to some mere knight, who only believes he is relevant because of a child. We refuse to accede to any demand made against us by one. The crown prince may not be king, yet, but the actual king has given him broad powers in preparation for this. This farce of a Court will submit to our authority in time.”

Duke Tiloral laughed, an act that surprised everyone, especially the marquess.

“Angwin, there have been many pretenders like you through the centuries. Do you know what they all have in common? House Tiloral remains standing after whatever little plot they concoct. The crown prince wishes to make an enemy of Tiloral? I welcome it.”

He laughed some more, before turning and grabbing a goblet from a servant and drinking deeply. When he finished, he gently handed it back and thanked the telv, who bowed his head and stepped away.

Angwin fumed where he stood, but had the presence of mind to not interrupt the man who controlled the land on which he stood.

Duke Tiloral turned back and looked down at Angwin. “You may tell the crown prince that he has made his bed. I know at least one member of my family will be happy to hear that House Tiloral is finally entering the Polite War.” The last part he said with a glance and a smile to the side where Taenya noticed Roslyn, her two knights, and the paladin standing by her protectively as she sat and observed. The anger she saw on that young face was not surprising. She had become fast friends with Gwyn.

She looked back at the marquess when she heard him speak.

“You will regret this, Tiloral,” the man sneered as he took a single step backward.

Taenya stepped forward, interrupting the back and forth because it seemed the man was soon to storm out. “Marquess Angwin. Your Grace, I apologize for the interruption, but House Reinhart has been shown harm and we will have resolution.”

The duke nodded and gestured for her to continue.

The marquess turned his head. “The commoner finally wishes to speak? Do you not know when to hold your tongue in front of your betters?”

“I am Ser Taenya Shavyre, Knight-Captain of House Reinhart and protector of Her Royal Highness, Gwyneth Reinhart. You have sought to forcibly dissolve our House and control my charge. You refused our reasonable demands. You are dishonorable and a blight upon our kingdom and do not deserve the status that you hold.”

Angwin scoffed. “That is not your choice to make, commoner,” he sneered.

She nodded. “It is not. However, this is.” She removed her gauntlet and threw it at the man, hitting him squarely in the chest. The shock was evident on his face as the act surprised him. “For the heinous acts you plotted to commit against my charge, I challenge you to a duel. One that can only be resolved when one of us is no longer breathing.”

She heard swords being pulled from where the marquess’ men stood. Taenya ignored them.

“How dare you? I will see–”

“House Angwin accepts!”

Taenya jerked her head to the left where the marquess’ men stood. One of the high elves stepped forward, sword returning to its sheath. The elf removed his own gauntlet and threw it on the ground, followed by spitting at her feet. “I am Lord Nicolas Angwin, and on behalf of my father. I accept this challenge. I will mount your head on a pike, telv. When I am done with that, your princess’ will be next.”

Taenya glanced at the marquess who looked as if he wanted to scream at his son, anger evident in his features. When he caught her looking at him, he scowled. She smiled. “It seems your heir wishes to fight your battles. A pity.”

Taenya shook her head, walked forward, and retrieved her gauntlet. When she rose, she spoke so only the marquess could hear.

“I hope you have a spare.”

The Road Ahead

“What’s the consensus?”

Taenya waited, feeling the tendrils of magic emanating from the woman next to her. She wasn’t sure when she had become so sensitive to it, but it was definitely beneficial when working with magic users. I need to get back to my training. I am so close. This week.

“They’re angry. Angwin is scolding his son again for taking the decision away from him. Neither are worried about the fight with you, however. Just how it makes the House look.”

Taenya scoffed. “How much work do you think he’s done since the Flash?”

Sabina looked at her, raising an eyebrow. “Not much. You think you’ve improved more?”

She nodded. “I do. I know I have changed. I just wish we had a way to gauge how much others have.”

Sabina tilted her head. “That would be a benefit.” The woman glanced to the side of the training grounds where Gwyn sat on some makeshift stands the duke had installed. “I should go sit with her. You better not get hurt. I do not want to see what she will do if you are.”

Taenya snorted. “I am about to have a duel to the death, and we’re more worried about the reaction of a ten-year-old.”

“When said ten-year-old is able to incinerate everyone here at a mere thought? I definitely would be. I don’t think that Angwin really thought his plan through. She would never allow it.”

“No. She would not. Stay closer to her, and keep an eye on that paladin. I am still unaware of the extent to which the church is interested in the two girls. There must be something they haven’t told us. Any word from the paladin with Roslyn or the one they have at the ready for Gwyn?”

“None. Only that Gwyn may call upon her if needed. As for the one shadowing Lady Roslyn, his thoughts are almost as locked as yours. Nothing leaks out.”

Taenya nodded sagely. “Don’t rely solely on your magic. Watch his body language, feel for emotional leaks, and his reactions to different stimuli.”

The elven knight gestured her understanding with a hand.

Taenya took one more look at the young girl who really should not be there. None of them had wanted the ten-year-old to attend such an affair, but her being the Head of House Reinhart required her presence as she was the aggrieved party.

“Sabina? Try to make sure she doesn’t see the result.”

Sabina glanced back at Gwyn before she reached out and clasped Taenya’s wrist. “I will. Fight well, Taenya.”

“Thank you, Sabina.”

Taenya watched the elf walk back to where Gwyn sat and turned toward her opponent. The heir to House Angwin, and the only legitimate child that Marquess Angwin had, was tightening the straps of his gauntlets while a servant attended to his armor. Should have done that before arriving. Taenya put her helmet on and moved into position.

She stood patiently and waited, focusing on her breathing. Taenya was nervous, anyone who told you they wouldn’t be in such a situation was likely lying. Or fighting something that couldn’t fight back. Duels of Honor were a type of trial by combat. These duels would only be between the two of them, as representatives of their respective Houses. No one else would be permitted to intervene on the penalty of death. Still, even with that penalty, both sides must be wary. Each side was permitted a half circle of guards that surrounded the actual combat field. These guards were only able to act in defense of their House if the other House broke the rules of the duel first.

This grey area was wide open to interpretation and was the main reason for the Ducal Guard being present around the outer perimeter of the grounds. Even still, many duels had ended with the opposing side killed by a guard. The duke was technically presiding over the duel, but as the two parties could not come to an agreement with words, once they were ready–which she was–the only permitted speech would come from the victor.

When Lord Nicolas finally finished, he turned and strode toward her, coming to a stop a few meters away. Taenya pulled her longsword from its sheath and moved to the side, watching the elf in front of her as she did. His eyelid twitched as she did so, and she smirked. She pointed her left foot toward Nicolas and moved her right back and out. Lowering her blade and pointing it toward the ground, Taenya settled into her stance.

With a primal roar, the man lunged into action. He swung wide, bringing his blade up and then down on the follow-through. Taenya easily parried the swing and swung with her own blade, connecting with the man’s breastplate in a loud collision of steel.

Nicolas rolled with the hit, swinging as he did and Taenya easily brought her sword up to block the attack. What is he doing? She knew that armor was difficult to truly get through, but it wasn’t invulnerable, and purposely taking hits caused other sorts of injuries underneath.

They launched in a flurry of attacks with Nicolas only catching a glancing blow against Taenya’s bracer, but she managed to hit him three more times on the thigh, stomach, and back. He kept coming and didn’t seem to be fazed by any of her strikes. She knew from experience that the only way to truly injure her was to manage a hit against one of the weak points.

So, she bid her time, parrying and avoiding his swings. They were almost comically overdone as the man practically told her what he was going to do before he did it. Nicolas avoided a strike to his leg and managed to hit her sword away, then brought his own blade up into an overhand strike that she only dodged by moving under and toward him, a move she had done numerous times against overconfident men.

She punched him in the throat then grabbed her sword with both hands again and spun around, swinging hard. Taenya pulled at the magic flowing through her and used it as an Empowered Strike. The blade caught the man in his gut hard. He arched over but still didn’t fall.

She pulled her blade, seeing the long horizontal dent in the man’s armor only to gasp in surprise as the man grabbed her with one hand and yanked her forward. Her sword was at an awkward angle, so she shifted so she could shove him away but then Nicolas did something that completely took her off guard. He slammed his helmeted head into her, causing her to wince in pain at both the sound and the shock as she staggered backward.

She was nearly too slow as the man thrust his blade forward, directly at her chest, and she brought her sword up just in time to parry the blow. She then spun forward, causing the man to lose his footing as he overcompensated in his attack. Taenya swung her blade in another Empowered Strike against Nicolas’ back as he passed. The man cried out as he went crashing to the ground, his sword sliding away.

She didn’t waste any time and rushed toward him, drawing her leg back and kicking the man in the face with all her might, snapping his head backward. Nicolas groaned weakly as he rolled onto his side. Taenya brought her sword up and was about to swing down at his exposed neck when she heard movement behind her.

Taenya pivoted and struck out with her blade, but was blocked by one of House Angwin’s guards. The man quickly shifted his blade around and swung back at her, catching her in her side. She grunted and tried to bring her sword up but was tackled before she could.

As she fell, Taenya caught sight of her own guards rushing forward. She and the guard collapsed against the ground in a crash and she grunted in pain as the man landed on top of her. The guard pushed himself up, drawing his own blade as he did so. She quickly glanced around for something she could use as a weapon as her sword had gone flying and her dagger was stuck under the man, along with her short sword. Seeing nothing, her eyes widened. No!

Gwyn shot through her mind, and she remembered what the girl had given her. Taenya slammed her hand against the pin, praying to all the gods it would be something that could help her. The pin quickly heated up until she screamed in pain as her armor scorched her skin, even through all the layers she wore. Suddenly, the heat disappeared. She felt a tug inside of her, followed by a rush of magic coming from her into the pin. The next moment, all she saw was fire as it erupted from every part of her body.

She heard an inhuman scream from the man on top of her, and he suddenly started thrashing around. Taenya quickly shoved at him with all of her might, trying to get him away as the man screamed in pain. The metal of the man’s armor seemed almost malleable as her gauntlets made indentions in the steel before the man fell off of her with a thud.

Rolling to her side and looking around, Taenya noticed that all of the guards had their blades drawn and were staring at her. None were moving, so she got to her feet and pulled out her short sword. Slowly, both House Angwin’s guards and her own backed away.

She caught sight of Marquess Angwin yelling, but couldn’t hear him. Taenya shook her head, and suddenly heard nothing but ringing. She opened her mouth wide and closed it, causing the ringing to simply change tones.

Taenya noticed movement at the corner of her eye so she turned her head, seeing Lord Nicolas crawling toward his sword. Ready to end this, she walked toward the man, every step causing pain as movement caused her clothing and armor to rub against her raw, burned skin. Seven painful steps and she stood above him. Taenya reached down and channeled more magic, needing a way to get past the pain. Arcane Capability flowed through her and she grabbed the scrambling man, shoving him onto his back and then yanking his head off the ground.

She looked around, making sure no other guards approached, set her knee on his chest, dropped her sword out of his reach, and then punched him again, and again. She bashed her gauntlet five times against the man’s helmet right in the center of his face. Taenya reached down and yanked his helmet off, tossing it aside, showing a bloodied man with a broken nose.

Taenya shoved Lord Nicolas against the ground and started pummeling his face until he coughed up blood. With one last shove, she grabbed her blade and stood up, glancing around again. Seeing the resigned faces of Angwin’s guards. The loathing expression on Angwin himself.

Looking down at the man in front of her, she wondered why he had been so quick to accept her challenge, for it was anything but. He showed no skill, no foresight, and he could barely fight. It’s almost as if he wanted to die. Did he really think it would be that easy?

She shook her head. Those thoughts were unnecessary, and she would likely never know the answer. She leaned forward and with a grunt, Taenya pulled the man up to his knees. She looked one more time at Marquess Angwin, seeing two of his guards by his side, and five Ducal Guards around them.

Taenya focused on the man in front of her, drew her shortsword back, channeling magic, and used her Empowered Strike.

She really hoped Gwyn didn’t see the man’s head fall away.

The act made her glance back at Marquess Angwin, who was yelling. Taenya shook her head and the ringing started pulsing faster. She pulled off her helmet and rubbed at her ears. The ringing died down slightly until she could finally hear again, even if it was muffled.

Taenya looked up and saw Sabina rushing toward her, her mouth moving and sounds coming out. I can’t hear for shit.

“Taenya!”

“What!?” she replied in what was definitely too loud of a volume.

Sabina spoke again as she made it to her, “Are you okay?” Read the lips, Taenya.

“Yes! Head is ringing!”

Sabina nodded and placed her hands on either side of Taenya’s head, leaned close, and peered into her eyes. ~I am only doing this so it looks like I am examining you. If you do not want me to speak this way, shake your head.~

Taenya tried to speak as quietly as possible. “It’s a good idea. Keep doing it.”

~Speak in your mind, focus on talking to me.~

It’s a good idea. Keep–

Taenya heard a sigh in her mind. ~I heard that, Taenya. Are you okay?~

Whatever Gwyn gave me saved my life but it burned me and everything is muffled and ringing. I hurt. Everywhere. Keeping my magic swirling inside me is helping me to keep moving.

~We need to get you home. Siveril is handling everything.~

Angwin?

~Has vowed revenge and stormed out. The Duke is already working on a suitable punishment for his guard’s transgression. He warns nothing will likely come of that because you burned him alive.~

Yeah… I didn’t know it would do that.

~Gwyn didn’t either.~

What?!

~Don’t tell her I told you. She’s just happy it worked.~

Taenya groaned. She was thankful for the girl’s aid, but a little forewarning would have been nice. They really needed to practice together more.

Does this look weird? You staring at me?

~Yes. One hundred percent. We should probably move.~

Sabina helped Taenya move toward the rest of the group, a guard–Liam–moving to her other side to help her walk. She looked at Sabina as they made their way over.

What’s next?

~We get you home. We get you healthy.~

✦ ✦ ✦

Taenya woke up to the early morning light peeking into her room. She sat up and stretched. Her injuries from the duel a few weeks prior had healed quicker than even the doctor’s best guess of several months. It was something that had surprised her since the burns were more severe than she had suspected. Yet it was her hearing that had taken the longest to return to normal. Sabina and she had quietly supposed that her recuperation had to do with the magic.

Taenya got ready for the day and made her way downstairs to the dining hall. Finding Siveril sitting at the table with Sabina.

“Good morning,” Taenya said as she sat down.

“Good morning, Taenya. You are well?” Siveril greeted her.

“I am. Thank you.”

Sabina nodded at her. ~Good morning. Rough night?~

Yes. Headaches, still. Don’t tell him though. I have things to do.

~Your secret’s safe with me.~ Sabina Spoke to her, then pinched her thumb and finger together, running them across her lips as Gwyn liked to do. Taenya chuckled when Sabina mimed locking and throwing away a key.

Siveril looked between them before shaking his head. “Taenya. It’s time to start getting things in order.”

She nodded. Finally.

“I will talk to Guard Liam. He will lead the team going with Niles.” Taenya reached across the table to grab one of Sabina’s rolls.

“Good. I spoke to Niles last night. He is ready to go.”

“When should we expect to leave?” Sabina asked, casually trying to swat away Taenya’s hand. Unsuccessfully. ~Thief.~

Taenya smirked.

Siveril ignored their antics and replied, “A month. Two at the absolute most. I spoke with Her Highness this morning to inform her of what to expect.”

Taenya nodded as she bit into her pilfered roll.

“That reminds me–”

They were interrupted by the door opening and a servant entering. The sun elf walked to them and gave a respectful dip of his head. “Sers, apologies for the interruption. Mr. Fenren is here to see Ser Taenya. He said it was important.”

Taenya raised a brow. Did he finally hear back?

She looked between her two fellow Reinhart Knights.

“I will go handle that. One last thing, send Friedrich with Niles. It would be safest to have a knight with him, and the man is quite good with that sword.”

Sabina snorted. I will not dignify that with a response. She thought so the woman would hear her. Sabina just smirked in reply.

Siveril nodded. “We can do that. Let me know if what Onas has to say is something I should be aware of.”

She smiled. “Don’t I always?”

The man just shook his head.

Taenya followed the servant out of the hall to meet with her friend. She considered the House’s present circumstances as she walked. So many things are starting to come together. The road ahead actually seems to have a reachable destination now.

✦ ✦ ✦

“So, Siveril says we will be leaving for Avira soon,” Gwyn said.

“Has it been confirmed who will join us?” Ilyana asked.

“Yeah–”

“Ser Siveril was telling me about–Oh, my apologies, Your Highness. I interrupted you,” Nora said.

“It’s okay, Nora. What I was going to say is, yes. Taenya, Sabina, and many of the guards are coming. Oh, Maya and Quinn are as well. Keston was going to come, but I convinced Siveril into helping him train to become a knight. He will join us after the first year,” Gwyn explained.

“My mother is pleased that we are going. She arranged for accommodations along the route for us.”

“Oh, yeah, Nora. Make sure to tell her thank you! Mr. Balfiel leaves today with a group of guards as well, they’re going to look for a house there. Have you two discussed what you will do when we arrive?”

Ilyana nodded. “I will be nearly sixteen at that point. The House tutors have agreed to finish my education. I will apply for the Academy after that.”

Nora looked surprised, and Gwyn tilted her head in confusion. “The Academy? I thought you could apply sooner. That’s why Lorrena and I are going, right?”

Ilyana shook her head. “That’s an easy misconception for those who do not know the way the Academy is separated. Once someone reaches sixteen, they are considered an adult and can make their own decisions–”

“To a certain extent, if you are a noble,” Nora clarified.

With a wave of her hand to concede the point, Ilyana continued, “Yes, yes. Well, after someone is sixteen, the Academy has an entirely separate campus for education that is meant for nobles, professionals, and the like. It is meant to produce higher quality citizenry for the kingdom.”

“Oh! Like a college or university! I understand now. We have those too. I wanted to go to the University of Milan with my friend.” She sighed. Not that I will now…

Gwyn glanced at Nora who looked like she was upset. “What about you, Nora?”

“I–I am going to be taking classes at one of the schools in the city until I reach sixteen, as well. Mother hasn’t said anything about the Academy.”

Ilyana looked at Nora for a moment, then surprised Gwyn by reaching over and grabbing the other elf’s hand. “I can help you prepare. We will get you into the Academy. That is… If it is what you truly want.”

Nora looked from the hand and up at Ilyana’s face. “Please.”

After a quick squeeze, Gwyn’s oldest lady-in-waiting leaned back against her seat, looking out across the courtyard. “Ser Taenya is coming.”

Gwyn turned her head and searched for her knight, seeing the woman walking toward them with Onas. Oh! Haven’t seen him in a while.

She stood as they approached. “Hi, Onas! Hey, Taenya.”

Taenya gave her a look and put a hand over her heart. “Why are you so excited to see him and not me?”

“I see you every day, Taenya. Not him!”

Onas chuckled, then bowed toward her. “How are you, Your Highness?” He nodded toward the crew. “Ladies.”

Gwyn walked over and hugged Onas. “I am doing alright.” She narrowed her eyes. “You are usually really busy. What are you doing here today?”

The merchant elf smiled as she stepped back. “I came for two reasons. One is quite serious, however. Can we sit down?”

Gwyn nodded.

She followed the two to the group of benches, Gwyn sat next to Ilyana while Taenya stood next to the merchant who occupied the bench across from her. Lorrena and Aleanora sat together on the last bench of the small area.

Onas took a deep breath and glanced at Taenya who gestured at him. He shifted to face Gwyn and took another breath, causing her to giggle. “Onas, what is it?”

“I have news from the agents I sent out.”

Her smile wavered as she processed what he said. “News? About what?”

“About your mother.”

Gwyn’s eyes shot open and she jumped up. “You found her?! Is she okay? Where is she? Is she–”

“Gwyn. Gwyn! Please,” Taenya called out.

She suddenly felt a pit in her stomach as her hopes were instantly dashed. Gwyn sat back down on the bench with a thud. She sucked in a breath of air, crossed her feet, and looked down at the ground, trying not to get upset.

Onas waited a moment then continued, “Your mother, as far as we can tell, is not in Avira.”

Gwyn’s breath caught in her throat. She tried to say something but her mouth just opened wordlessly. She didn’t even know what to say.

Onas reached out as if he wanted to pat her, but hesitated and pulled his hand back. “That is not all of it though. Terrans have been found all over the area of the Sovereign Cities. I have contacts there who will help us search further. We will find her, Gwyn. It may just take a while longer.”

Gwyn nodded. “We’ll find her. At least we have somewhere to look. These Sovereign Cities, Mr. Branigan has talked about them a bit. There are a lot of them, right?”

“Yes. The cities take up a large portion of this region. It will take time, but we will figure this out. The Guilds also have all of their Regional Headquarters within the Sovereign Cities. We will start with the merchant guild in Pyrlan. It will also be a good place for me to place someone long term as almost all of the merchant shipping travel through the Arros Strait.”

“Thank you, Onas.”

Onas bowed his head, then smiled. “I do have one other thing, this is just something I thought you would be interested in, because of your… magic.”

Gwyn smiled, but her heart wasn’t in it after the news about her mom.

His smile dipped. “I can come back another time?”

She shook her head. “No, no. Please. What is it? I do enjoy magic.”

He regarded her for a moment. “I heard rumors from some merchant sailors that I have connections with. There is apparently a small company in the west selling magical items. They’re a bit inland, but some have made it to the coast. I wanted to see if you would be interested in any?”

Gwyn squinted. “Magical… Items? What are those?”

Onas shrugged. “Evidently, a pair of dwarven inventors found a way to make different magical objects: Rings, necklaces, mugs, household goods, and the like. I am not sure how they work… or if they work… But, I can attempt to obtain something. Maybe you can even figure out how it works and we can make more?”

Gwyn perked up slightly. “That does sound interesting… Hmm… You know, mom really likes to make stuff. I think I told you she was making a watch.”

“Maybe you can get something magical for your mother to try? I imagine she would appreciate that when you locate her,” Ilyana suggested.

Gwyn turned toward the girl and smiled. “That is a great idea, Ilyana!” Focusing back on Onas, she said, “Can you get something nice that I can give to mom? She would love to try new things. Especially magical things!”

Mom is going to absolutely love tinkering with something magical.

✦ ✦ ✦

A while later, Gwyn was walking through the garden with Taenya. So much had happened, and everyone in the House was busy. Especially with the aftermath of her knight’s duel. Gwyn tried not to think about that, or how the woman could have been killed. She was strong, and she showed everyone just how strong she was. Gwyn was just scared that it now made the woman even more of a target.

“Gwyn?”

“Yes, Taenya?

“Are you excited to leave for the Academy?”

“Honestly? I am not sure. I am worried more people will try and hurt us. What about the people we leave behind?”

Taenya stopped and started looking around, which caused Gwyn to do so as well. There wasn’t anyone there.

“Gwyn? We’re going to be okay. Do you want to see how I know?” Taenya asked, still glancing as if she was telling her the biggest secret. What is so secret that she keeps making sure we’re alone?

Gwyn nodded a few times, feeling slightly confused but that was easily overwhelmed by a strong sense of curiosity.

Taenya smirked as she lifted her hand slightly and closed her eyes. Gwyn tilted her head as she tried to figure out what she was doing, but then she had an idea and looked at what the woman was doing with her … Sight. As her magic settled into her eyes, she observed a swirl of a red mist moving around the knight. After a few heartbeats, it rushed from Taenya to one point near the ground next to them. A pulse of red energy erupted from the mist and a flash of light caused Gwyn to let go of her spell and shield her eyes. When the light dissipated, she tried to peer into the cloud of red smoke that lingered next to Taenya. As she leaned forward to examine closer…

Something moved.

✦ ✦ ✦

“Ms. Levings. Walk with me, dear.”

Amanda turned and noticed Lady Racine approaching her in the hall. She glanced at the knight that trailed behind the older telv noble, the man wore a helmet, which seemed odd. Amanda still wasn’t used to the sharp protrusions that protected an elf’s long ears. She smiled at him, only to be ignored. She dropped her smile and joined next to the Lady.

“What can I do for you?”

The woman narrowed her eyes slightly. “Has House Reinhart made any further overtures to you since you met with the princess?”

“They haven’t.”

“Have you heard of what occurred earlier this week?”

Amanda had. It was absolutely appalling. A duel to the death? “I did. Positively barbaric. I can’t believe that poor child had to witness such a thing.”

Lady Racine nodded her head slightly. “There is something… It seems that things will grow more exciting in the Polite War. We will need to obtain more terrans.”

Amanda’s looked at the woman in surprise. “We are going to find others?”

“Yes. While I have my agents do that, you will attend to my grandson while he is in Avira. Until you depart, you will prepare with Ser Weylind for what is expected of you.”

She felt her head spin. “O-Of course, My Lady.”

Amanda turned and looked at the knight behind them. She instinctively shivered as his green eyes seemed to bore into hers through the slit in his helmet.

Under the Cover of Darkness

There is silence and then there is… absence.

You know something bad is about to happen when cats don’t fight in the alleys, the birds don’t flap a single wing, or when even the rats do not scurry in the night.

When Captain Anton Jorin walked through the city to the fort that evening, the lack of any sound except the people was eerie. Everyone moved as if nothing were going to happen, as if it were just a normal night. The worst part was that as he remembered walking past them all, he hadn’t even considered telling them.

The only noises Anton heard as he paced on the battlements of the East Fort were the silent mutterings of his men and women as they prepared. The usual sounds of the night were missing. Even the insects quieted themselves in the face of what was to come. It was nearly time. He could feel it, as clear as he felt the crisp night wind lick his graying hair.

The terran baroness, Lady Reinhart, had sent word through one of the Brightwych knights of the beast swarm that was fast approaching the city. He hadn’t believed the knight at first, but once they mentioned the Academy, he knew he had to prepare. An entire city condemned but for one noble. The Sovereign Cities and the Empire were on the verge of war, and the Crown was more focused on dissidents in his kingdom.

“Captain,” a voice said behind him. He turned and saw Senior Guardswoman Nemura approaching him.

“What is it Nemura?” He asked in a low voice.

The large telv tilted her head slightly but then replied quietly. “Captain Lars and his men have moved against the terran. The knights and the baroness completely wiped out the first wave of men. Lars is moving more forces to capture the terran woman.”

Anton sighed. This kingdom is filled with shortsighted, power-hungry idiots.

“This came from Senior Guardsman Viktor?” Nemura nodded. Anton looked up in thought, there had to be something he could do. Refocusing on the telv he asked, “Has there been any word from Captain Gheata about the walls or his scouts?”

Nemura shook her head. “No, Captain. I haven’t heard from anyone except our own garrison.”

“Our status?”

“East Fort is secure, Captain,” she said.

Anton nodded. His role within the Thirdghyll Guard had him in command of the Eastern Fortress that protected the city from the lands outside the kingdom. It was also where he suspected he and his men would be required to fall back to once things turned grim. See, Anton was not nearly as confident in the city’s ability to stand now that he knew that the Academy expected the city to fall. He just needed to be sure it didn’t come from his side of the city.

Captain Lars’ role, on the other hand, placed him in command of the garrison within the central district. The garrison that was both coincidentally and thankfully filled with the most corruption.

“Grab a squad. Head to the inn the noble is staying at. Be careful. Any sign of an attack, you stop whatever you’re doing and get your people back here.” he said.

“We’ll get them back to the fort.” The big telv Senior Guardswoman saluted and then turned after he returned it. He watched as Nemura made her way to the courtyard, calling out to a squad of guardsmen. The group armed up, then walked out of his line of sight toward the gate. Anton sighed. It’s going to be a long night.

Captain Jorin made his rounds among the men and women under his command, ensuring they were ready to enact his plans. As soon as the city was hit, everything would be shut down and locked. Squads would quickly rally at preplanned locations, including four squads whose purposes were to exit the fort and escort the families of everyone there back. Those families knew to immediately gather at the four points the squads would set out to. The squads knew that time would be of the essence. Anton only hoped it would be enough.

He was walking back to his office when he heard them.

One of his men on the walls yelled out, “The bells! Thirdghyll is under attack!”

Captain Anton Jorin quickly scanned the men and women around him. “It’s begun. Enact the plans. Lock the fort down. No one gets in except pre-designated squads and Senior Guardswoman Nemura’s squad when she returns.”

One of his lieutenants saluted. “As you command, Captain.”

Anton looked around another time then made for the wall, grabbing a quiver of arrows from a nearby stash as he walked. Everyone knew their part, he wouldn’t sit back and let his men fight alone. Others were grabbing spears, bows, and quivers of arrows. Others retrieved supplies and the large bolts for the ballistae–that even now were being repositioned to target into the city. Barricades were moved into place at the two gates. They would not be caught off guard by an attack coming from inside the city. Tenera willing, they would survive the night. He prayed it would be enough.

✦ ✦ ✦

He had heard the bells sound, but as Rayko stood on the western wall, leaning over the parapet, there was nothing to see in the darkness below. He heard nothing except the bells, not even the sounds of fighting that one would expect. He kept peering into the darkness, hoping to see something… anything that would warrant the bells being rung.

After a while of seeing absolutely nothing, Rayko sighed and pushed himself back up. He grabbed his spear, hefting it up as he was turning around. His eyes narrowed once he noticed there was no one around.

He looked back and forth, then called out into the torchlit night, “Ander? Mila?” There was no response. He started breathing quickly. “Imelan? Loran? Anyone?” he tried again. There were supposed to be four others from his squad in this short section of the wall between two towers. He looked up at the tower closest to him. “Hey! Down here!” he yelled.

A head peaked over the edge of the tower. “What?! We’re busy up here!”

“Is my squad in there?” Rayko called back.

The man from above yelled out, “What?”

“My squad! I’m alone!”

The head jerked away from the edge. Rayko tilted his head. That’s odd.

He cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled, “Hey!”

There was no reply.

Rayko walked to the door and banged on it. In the case of the bells, all doors would be bolted shut and a drawbar put into place. He banged a few times, but no response came. At least someone should be in there. What is going on?

He turned back and quickly moved toward the other tower. Rayko was on edge, panic was settling in. Where is everyone?

Rayko was halfway there when he heard it. He gripped his spear tightly and slowly turned. There was nothing there, but then he stopped, held his breath, and listened. A low growl cut through the silence. His eyes widened and he fumbled to get his spear in front of him. He didn’t see anything. I need to get to the tower.

He kept his eyes wide and searched for the source of the noise. He heard it but as he got closer to the tower, it was like it was all around him. It didn’t get quieter nor did it grow louder. It was just a constant presence of terror. A reminder he was prey.

He banged on the door. Come on. Come on. Come on.

There was no reply.

He was shaking. He turned around, keeping his back to the door. The growl was still there. Taunting him. No one was responding. He was alone.

He steeled his nerves. “Well? Come on then! Come on you beast!”

Nothing. He looked left and right. Then suddenly, the deep rumbling got louder. Closer. “Where are you?!” Rayko yelled.

His spear was firm in his grip. Rayko was ready. His head twitched as he felt a drop of water. He wiped it off of his forehead. Odd. It’s red. Rayko looked up… into the eyes of a feline monster. Its fangs dripped with blood. Two… tentacles… with what looked like hooks on the end unfurled from its back and pointed down at him.

It lept.

The walls were breached all across the western and southern districts, the monsters spreading out as they entered the city. Then they started hunting. Screams and more bells rang across the walls as the roars of monsters could be heard throughout the city. Men and women called out as they were attacked.

Rayko did not respond.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane sat there as Gisele and the knights debated going out and searching for Cristole and Ernald. There were still bodies on the ground and except for one of the servers who came out of a room and screamed at the sight, none of the staff of the inn had returned.

They had quickly loaded all of the gear from the fight inside the inn into the wagons. It took a little more time, but they also collected and stored all of the piled equipment from the fight outside. One of the knights had helpfully made a separate pile dedicated to spent grenades that she should be able to recharge. They had even gathered some of the damaged items as Koren would likely be able to repair them in his spare time. All told, the spoils of the two fights would be a positive addition to the caravan.

When they first reached outside, Sloane was surprised at how many bodies were there from the knights’ fight. She had counted fifteen bodies in various states. Clearly, whoever had targeted that group had thought themselves prepared. Considering Gisele’s shields and Maud’s heals, she expected the group was able to handle even more.

The members of her House were sitting with her, their bags ready to go. Simply awaiting word to make for the East Gate.

Ismeld had finally awoken and had attempted to join in, but was shut down almost immediately by the fiery redhead who demanded she sit and rest.

Then there was a bang on the back door and Sloane had three Mana Bolts channeled and ready to launch. A second bang and the door burst open, showing Cristole holding up a bloody Ernald.

“Maud!” Cristole called out, and the telv woman instantly ran over.

Sloane stood back and let her work. Luckily the elf had mostly just superficial wounds, and nothing too serious. Maud was able to finish quickly, the injured sun elf able to get back onto his feet without much effort.

Her head jerked as she heard bells ringing in the distance. They’re here.

She looked at Gisele, the other woman caught her notice and gave her a subtle nod before focusing on the others.

“It’s time. We need to move. All of us should have been gone already. We’re behind schedule,” Gisele said.

Sloane looked at Ismeld and then around at the people that would make their way with her. “Okay, get to the wagons. We need to move, now. The bells are ringing.”

Ismeld groaned as she got up. “I am ready,” she said.

Kemmy glanced at Rel before looking around. “Is there anything we can do?”

Gisele shook her head. “Just get into the wagons, and stay calm. Keep the doors locked.” She looked at Deryk. “You ready?” she asked.

Deryk placed a hand on Cristole’s shoulder, giving a nod to the elf, before focusing on Gisele. “We are ready.”

Sloane felt her eyes well up. “Be careful. All of you,” she said.

Maud smiled. “Don’t worry, Sloane. They have me. I’ll bring them back in one piece.”

“You better or we shall have words, Ser Maud,” Ismeld said stepping over to her fellow knights.

Sloane watched the group of knights huddle close before each of them embraced Ismeld and then made their way out the back door.

Stefan addressed the group after they left. “As sentimental as that was… Let’s load up. We need to move.”

Ismeld nodded. “He is right. Let us depart.”

✦ ✦ ✦

The wagons trekked along in the night slowly, simultaneously trying to remain quiet, yet purposeful in their movement along the cobbled streets. Ismeld sat to Sloane’s left, scanning the side streets, as she drove one of the wagons Elodie and Koren had purchased. Even though Sloane heard the bells, the screams and the sounds of fighting in the distance, the center of the city was calm. It almost seemed too good to be true, and had her constantly glancing down at her watch as it also scanned their surroundings, but for mana use.

As Sloane had a moment to think about it, she wasn’t even sure they would make it out of the gate from the central district. Surely it would be locked down by now due to the attack. If it was, they would need to open it. Which could prove difficult.

Rel was driving the knight’s wagon with Elodie and Kemmy inside with both doors locked and a wood bar in place. She had nothing more than a gambeson on and an iron helm, but she kept a shield to her side as well. Stefan and Koren were bringing up the rear behind them with the last wagon.

The plan in case of any attack would have Stefan covering the rear, or if there was nothing, he would move to support Ismeld and Sloane. Rel had her big crossbow with her, but seeing as how she was driving the wagon with the other two women inside, she was supposed to remain there.

Sloane shivered, and a strong gust of crisp wind biting at her skin snatched her from her thoughts. She pulled her cloak tight around her and checked the clasp. The night was cold and windy. The streets were dark, but luckily the district was illuminated by one of the moons in its full phase, and the other, a shining crescent high in the sky.

She was surprised at the complete lack of people, even guards. It was a good thing that people remained indoors, but other than a dearth of activity there was nothing to give the impression of a city under attack… that is, if one looked at the current district alone and ignored the distant sounds in other districts of Thirdghyll.

As they slowly made their way closer to the gate, she finally started to see people. Guardsmen and women in ones and twos walked confidently around some of the streets, torches in hand. The main street had a gentle curve that went through a large arch between two buildings, then straightened out into a stretch of street that ended where the gatehouse sat, large and imposing with all the extravagance denoting the district it belonged to. However, what she saw made her jerk her head in surprise. She quickly leaned closer to Ismeld. “The gate is still open? Why?”

Ismeld tilted her head. “I am unsure,” she said hesitantly. “The gate should be down during an active attack on the city.”

“Something isn’t right. I’ve had a bad feeling this whole time. It’s too quiet.”

The high elf turned her head and stared at Sloane.

“And you are just telling me this now?”

Being With You is Bad Luck

The knight slowed the wagon down as they got closer. Guards were looking at them, but most were simply moving about as if it were a normal day. A moon elf in chainmail stepped forward from where he stood near the open gate and held up a hand. “Halt! State your business,” the guard said.

Ismeld stopped the horses and raised her gauntleted hand in response. “I am Ser Ismeld. We have business in the East District.” She went through with their planned ruse. “We have a client who has paid for our services.”

“And what client is that, high elf?” a voice sneered from the side. Sloane looked over and saw the guard captain who was with the count at the ball. Shit.

The moon elf captain walked toward them with a large group of guards. Looking from the two of them to the wagons behind them. His eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the caravan. He gestured with his head and half of his men moved into the street to block their way.

“Sloane Reinhart. You have assaulted and murdered members of this city’s guard. By order of Count Kayser of Thirdghyll, you and the Knights of Haven’s Hope are considered enemies of the Crown and sentenced to die. All who have associated with you are also hereby sentenced. Surrender now and we will make sure your execution is painless. Please resist.”

Ismeld wrapped the reins around a post on the wagon and pulled the hand brake to lock the wheels into place. She stood up, grabbed her shield, and hopped down from the wagon. The knight then pulled her longsword and stepped forward. Sloane grabbed the other shield and got down as well, moving to the front to stand near the high elf. The moon elf drew his sword and looked at his men as they did.

Sloane heard steps on the cobbled street from behind her and she turned, seeing Stefan armed with a short spear and a tall shield. He had his loose clothing on, but she knew that underneath was fitted chainmail. The raithe nodded as he took his place to her right.

“Where are the other knights?” the captain asked as he and the remainder of his men moved into the street with the guards already there.

“That is none of your concern,” Ismeld sneered.

The Captain laughed. “That is no matter. We will find them. So, the three of you expect to fight our entire garrison?”

Sloane counted twenty men, with another ten visible above on the gate’s battlements, with a few more spaced out on the walls. All told, it was a surprisingly low amount for what was one of the main gates. Hopefully more are at the gate to the west.

Sloane glanced at Ismeld, then smiled at the captain. “Not the entire garrison. There are a few back at the inn who won’t be joining us.” She lifted her hand and strained as she channeled mana, forming five Mana Bolts around her.

The guard scowled at them. “Men! Shields!”

All of the men yelled out as they brought their shields in front of them and moved together, into a classic shield wall formation that curved slightly in front of them.

Ismeld glanced at Stefan. “You and I stay together. Sloane, stay behind us and cast as much as you can. Do not focus fire. Spread out, keep them guessing. Try to take advantage of any openings,” she quickly explained.

“Understood,” Stefan said.

Sloane nodded with determination. “Got it.”

She looked down at the back of her shield where two grenades were strapped. One was a Flashbang but the other had an experimental spell called an Arcane Explosion channeled into it. She… wasn’t sure how it would do.

“Spears! Forward!” The captain called out, and all of the men in the line leveled spears their way and took a step forward. Shit. This isn’t going to be easy.

The horses started getting restless and tried to move backward, but found that they couldn’t. Stefan and Ismeld stepped forward, bringing their shields up.

“Ismeld!” Sloane called out breathily, trying to be both loud and whispering at the same time.

“What?” the knight said and tilted her head to listen.

“Do we attack first?”

“Yes! There are twenty of them! Of course, we do!”

Shit. Okay. Shock and Awe.

Sloane targeted five different people spread out across the shield wall and shot her Mana Bolts. The bolts launched and slammed into the shields with a burst, knocking the men back but not harming anyone. She instantly started channeling more and launching Mana Bolts one after the other at random targets. The entire group slowed as her spells knocked men back and in some cases, caused the men to bash themselves in the head with their shields, but they didn’t stop.

“Stay together! The witch can’t get through our shields!” one of the guards yelled.

“Sloane! You need to do something!” Stefan called out.

Sloane took a deep breath. She channeled an Arcane Barrage and let it loose, awkwardly as she still held onto a shield, directing it with her hands as she did. Purple bolts of energy slammed into the shields, causing the men to collapse closer together and support each other. Some men moved to get behind others whom they thought would need extra support. Sloane focused on one of the raithe that faltered. One. Two. Three bolts exploded against his shield at different points, each causing the man to cry out in pain, ending in an audible crack as the shield twisted in a direction it shouldn’t have, and finally dropped to the ground. As soon as it started to fall, a crossbow bolt hit him in the collarbone, piercing the chainmail.

She gasped, turning her head toward the source, surprised at seeing Rel with her big crossbow and already reloading. The orkun alchemist looked at her and nodded. “Keep going!” she yelled.

Sloane redoubled her efforts. She channeled another Arcane Barrage, desperately trying to keep the big wall back.

“Hold! Cover!” the guard captain called out, causing all of the guards to hunker down as her bolts collided with the shields. Her eyes narrowed and she quickly drew one of the grenades. She readied it, waiting for the man to call out.

“Up! Forward!”

She threw the grenade and it bounced, rolling under the shields as they lifted from the ground. The guards cried out but then the Flashbang burst causing several screams. Three guards in the center lost their shields and Sloane instantly punished them with Mana Bolts to the chest, causing the targets to be flung backward. Another guard turned to try and grab one of the falling men, only for another crossbow bolt to sprout from his exposed neck.

“Reform!”

“Stefan! Now!” Ismeld called out.

The two instantly rushed the group that was trying to reposition itself, and they slammed their shoulders in between two pairs of shields on the right side, barging their way through the line. Ismeld bashed her shield into the head of one man then slashed her blade at another. At the same time, Stefan impaled one with his spear, and let go of it only to draw a short sword followed by stabbing a man who was trying to bring his spear to bear on him.

Sloane retargeted and cast an Arcane Barrage on the other side of the shield wall, trying to keep them back. She heard several cracks of bones breaking from guards who did not brace themselves for the punch of the hard-hitting spells.

“Break! Break! Where are my archers?” The shield wall collapsed and it became every man for themselves. Another crossbow bolt appeared in a guard that lowered his shield and Sloane fired a Flashbang at two guards on the wall that were trying to bring their bows to bear. Both men screamed, one stumbling and falling over the wall, landing with a sickening crunch.

As the guards tried to recover, four maintained sight of her and kept their shields together, but the rest started to spread out to focus on the two melee fighters taking apart their flank. Sloane shot a Flashbang at the guards in front of her to distract them.

One of them yelled out. “Cover!”

They covered their faces with their shields, but that was exactly what she wanted. As they were deafened by the previous spell, Sloane quickly grabbed her second grenade, triggered it, and threw it at them. It landed next to one man’s foot and he yelled out. “Light contraption!” A what?

He pivoted to kick it, but right before he connected, the Arcane Explosion grenade burst… in a pathetically small expanding sphere of crackling purple mana. The man screamed as his foot ceased to be, but beyond that, the grenade was very contained. The man collapsed and she filed the failure away as she retargeted and fired another Mana Bolt at the moon elf that reached out for the falling guard. The spell hit the man just above his shoulder and disintegrated part of his skull. The force of the blast then flung the body end over end into another man who screamed and tried to shove it away.

She nearly took advantage of the man’s distraction but glanced up and screamed in surprise, bringing her shield up just as an arrow embedded itself into it. Sloane started breathing quickly. That almost hit me. She glanced around the side of her shield and saw the archer nocking another arrow, but then the raithe archer quickly ducked below a bolt that fired at him. He shifted his aim and brought his bow up, but Sloane didn’t give him the chance to fire at Rel and channeled a full Arcane Barrage at the archer. Eight bolts peppered the area where the archer was, and only two managed to hit him. Luckily, only one was needed.

“Guardsmen! Stand down!” A voice yelled out from the gate.

Sloane peered at the gate and saw a squad of eight coming from it, led by a large telv woman in armor. Nemura! I’d notice that mountain anywhere.

Ismeld used the distraction to stab one guard and then back away at the same time Rel caught an archer in the neck. The guard fell from the wall and landed in front of Nemura and her men.

“Nemura! I am taking command of you and your men. Form up, kill these foreigners,” the guard captain called out.

Nemura looked around, seeing all of the guards on the ground, and just shook her head. “Captain Lars, our city is under assault as we speak, and you are more worried about this? Why is the gate open?”

“Do you not see what they have done?” He said, almost surprised that he had to. “I do not answer to a guardswoman. You will–”

“Silence!” She pointed at another guard, the raithe looked nervous. “You. Why is this gate open while the city is under attack? The western district has been breached,” she said.

“W-we had orders to keep it open to lure the terran here. S-so that we could kill her on the count’s orders,” the raithe explained.

“You do not answer to her! I am in command here.” The moon elf turned fully toward the telv. Sloane sighed. This isn’t going to end well.

“You will obey my orders, telv, or I will consider you a traitor and sentence you myself. Now, you and your men–”

Sloane’s Mana Bolt slammed into his back just in between his shoulder blades and exploded. The moon elf’s armor managed to diffuse most of the blast, but his upper back and lower neck were still shredded. Captain Lars was flung forward and the body landed in a misshapen heap.

She channeled her mana, straining greatly as seven Mana Bolts formed all around her, each shifting to target one of the captain’s men. “Does anyone else wish to delay? We are leaving,” Sloane said.

Nemura frowned but addressed the guards. “Who is next in command?”

One of the moon elf guards looked down at Captain Lars, then glanced at Sloane before focusing on Nemura. “I-I am Guardswoman. L-Lieutenant T-Treen,” he stammered.

“Take command. We are leaving. Shut this gate and prepare for combat. Hold this point,” she demanded.

“That’s it?” Sloane asked.

Nemura looked at Sloane. “We do not have time for this. Get back on your wagons, let’s go. Captain Jorin is expecting you,” the big telv said.

After they got back onto the wagons and started to move, Sloane glanced one last time at the captain, wondering what she ever did to cause such a response.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane looked down at her watch, seeing green, red, and yellow mana moving all around them.

“Nemura! There are more around us!” she yelled out.

The telv was on her horse ahead of them, her guards having positioned themselves to cover the wagons as the caravan made its way to the gate. The gate to the central district had barely closed before they had caught the first sight of one of the monsters. It had been a running fight ever since.

Nemura looked around and then at Ismeld. “Hurry! We need to move!”

Sloane looked back down at her watch then jerked her head up as one of the yellow mana splotches moved toward her quickly.

She nearly screamed when an arrow flew past her and hit a large panther-looking beast.

The guard who had just killed the panther nodded at her then nocked another arrow and loosed it at a wolf that was running down a street to their left.

They had barely gotten into the merchant district before the beasts appeared. Panthers and wolves–that were nearly as big as horses–were hunting people. Now, Nemura was rushing them along in a running fight to keep them off.

“Lady Sloane! Use your noise magic!” My noise–oh!

She looked up, coming up with a plan. “Ismeld! Try to keep the wagon steady,” she said to the woman next to her.

“How in Relena’s name do you expect me to do that?” Ismeld yelled.

“Damn it. I’ll figure it out!” Sloane said and scrambled up onto the roof. When she managed to get on top, she hooked her feet into the ropes that were tying down the baggage. Please don’t fall. Please don’t fall.

She brought her watch up and used it to help her aim, searching for the mana signatures. Seeing a green mass coming close from the next road over, she aimed and sure enough, a side road opened up and a pack of wolves came at the group. Sloane launched a Flashbang at the group, and the satisfying crack of noise and yowl from the wolves confirmed the accuracy.

Glancing down at the watch in confirmation, she scoured the rooftops on the opposite side. She launched a Flashbang toward the top of one building, and the resulting flash highlighted a strange lizard-like beast. It looked almost like a small dragon, but without wings.

Nemura saw it and yelled out, “Drakyyd!”

Sloane aimed and launched an Arcane Barrage at the thing as it lept from the rooftop, catching one of the guards and its horse. The man and beast went down in a scream and she panned her hand toward the monster and the last two bolts of the barrage arced toward it just as it ripped out the throat of the horse. The bolts exploded against its hide, causing it to roar out in pain and look up at her. The entire caravan slid to a stop and the guards were all calling out.

Arrows were loosed, but they seemed to snap instead of causing any damage to the thing. Another of the guards moved forward and thrust at it with a spear. The thing jerked to the side and caught the spear in its mouth, then yanked backward causing the guard to fall from his horse. The drakyyd pounced on the man and bit down, even as arrows continued to pepper it.

Sloane aimed and launched three Mana Bolts, each exploding on its back. The drakyyd again cried out and turned, finally focusing on her. It roared and sprinted toward the wagon, bending down and jumping up at her. She channeled her mana and threw everything she had into an Arcane Barrage. Aiming every bolt at its face. Two bolts hit the thing in midair, then just before it reached the roof, a sword came from below and stabbed into its exposed underside. Three more bolts exploded on its maw, and the body continued until it slammed into the wagon, causing Sloane to lose her footing and fall backward.

Sloane cried out, windmilling her arms as she fell over the side. She gasped as all of the air was forced from her lungs when she crashed onto the ground. She instinctively arched her back as pain shot through her, groaning at the sudden shock to her senses.

“Lady Sloane!” Nemura cried out.

The telv woman got down from her horse and bolted over, reaching Sloane as she groaned and rolled to her side.

“Are you alright?” Nemura asked as she put a hand under Sloane’s armpit and helped her stand back up.

She groaned again, steadying herself on Nemura. “I–I’m good. I need to get back on the wagon.” Sloane looked at the woman, wincing at the pain. “Your men?” she asked.

Nemura shook her head. “We should go. I don’t think there are any more monsters… yet. You did good,” she said.

Sloane nodded, allowing the woman to help her move back to the wagon slowly.

✦ ✦ ✦

“Are you sure you are alright, Sloane?” Ismeld asked as they moved into the eastern district.

“I’m fine, Ismeld. Really. You saved me with that stab,” she said.

“You did amazing up there,” Ismeld said.

Sloane nodded.

“What is that?” Sloane heard Nemura say from horseback beside them.

Sloane stood up and peered ahead, seeing torches and a large group of people. A formation of people. “Looks like soldiers?”

Nemura tilted her head. “They should be in the fort.”

“How far away are we?” Sloane asked.

“About five streets.”

The caravan slowed as they approached, a large formation of soldiers was facing them. Torches highlighted the group, as a man in elaborate armor strode forward on his horse.

“Lady Sloane, you have called down beasts upon our city with your witchcraft. You will be burned at the stake for all you have done to this city. Tenera willing, your death will cause the beasts to disperse.” Count Kayser called out.

Sloane caught sight of Baron Bolton on a horse behind the count, a large number of the forces that should be defending the city around them. She groaned. I cannot catch a break, can I?

“Nothing has gone according to plan! We were supposed to be out of the city and waiting for the others by now,” Sloane complained, frustration building up inside of her.

She looked around, trying to find any way out of their current predicament. How can we get out of this?

Ismeld turned her head toward Sloane as she reached for her shield.

“I am starting to think being with you is bad luck,” she said.

Sloane winced. “I’m trying here, Ismeld,” she ground out.

Helplessness started creeping up her spine as she took in the sight before them. How do you fight that? Not knowing what to say or do, Sloane fell back to what came naturally–using humor to deflect her negative thoughts.

“At least the others will have an easier time?” She sighed internally.

At least I hope they are because I have no idea what we’re going to do.

Ismeld just scowled.

Let Us Begin

The army was positioning itself to attack. There were so many men, soldiers, and guardsmen that should be protecting their city and people. It infuriated Sloane. How delusional can they be? This mustache-twirling, pathetic man is dooming all of his people to die. How many people could have been saved had these guards manned their posts properly? It infuriated her. It infuriated her that there was nothing she could do. The only recourse she had here was to run the way she came back toward the monsters. Wait… Ooooh, this is dumb.

“Ismeld, I have a really idiotic idea. I don’t know how well it’s going to work… but we will need to move very quickly if it does,” she said.

The high-elven knight groaned. “I am going to hate this, aren’t I?”

Sloane tilted her head. “Was that your first contraction?”

Ismeld scowled at her but ignored the jab. “What is your plan?”

“I… uh. I’m going to call the monsters to us,” she said.

Her brows shot to the moons in an almost comical fashion. “Th-That is not a sound idea, Sloane.”

Sloane gestured at the force in front of them. “Does fighting this with eleven people seem sound?”

“What are you two discussing? What’s the plan?” Nemura whisper-yelled.

“Ah fuck it. I’m doing it. Nemura, get ready to run like hell,” Sloane said as she stood up.

The woman shifted her focus between the two women in confusion. “What is she talking about, Ser Ismeld?”

Ismeld grabbed her shield and set it up on her side then tightened her grip on the reins. “There will likely be monsters lured to this position, soon,” she said. “You should prepare the others.”

Nemura’s eyes widened as she glanced at the army and then back at Sloane. “Shit. Alright,” she said before rushing off to warn everyone.

The army seemed to be nearly ready, just awaiting word to attack. Sloane started channeling mana through her. She had never cast multiple Flashbangs at once before, however, she was sure it wouldn’t be much more difficult than multiple bolts. Nemura rushed back next to them on her horse, nodding to Ismeld as she came to a stop.

Ismeld looked up at Sloane. “Now or never.”

Sloane fired one Flashbang after another, aiming up in the sky above the army. She heard the yells from the formation to shield themselves, but she put that out of her mind. She kept going, losing track of how many she fired, most were single casts, but she managed to fire a few times of two and three simultaneously. It almost seemed like a large fireworks display, except louder and brighter, and not colorful or fun at all… really. Okay, that was a bad comparison.

One added benefit of the Flashbangs was how it kept the archers suppressed and the army completely unable to communicate. She didn’t stop when she heard the first roar. Sloane was sure no one else heard it, but it wasn’t enough. She glanced at her watch and saw several blobs of mana coming from the side toward where she was aiming.

Glancing down toward the army, she saw the first monster appear. That made her feel vindicated. The monsters were clearly more intelligent and belligerent than simple beasts, and reacting in this way solidified that fact even more. A beast would have been scared off by the noise, the monsters specifically came hunting for the cause of discomfort. It looked like one of the panthers from before, except mutated. It was easily five meters in length and around two or two and a half tall at the first set of shoulders, which led her into noticing the two sets of front legs. The head was much more ferocious looking with two almost gargoyle-esque ears and a fierce short snout with massive teeth. The most terror-filling part of the animal though, were the two long appendages, almost tentacles, that ended in a fan-like pad with hooks on them.

It crept along the roof of a building above the soldiers, wincing at each Flashbang filling the sky. She stopped casting when it started looking around, likely searching for the source. This monster in particular was even more cunning than the others, there was a level of intelligence in it that, quite frankly, terrified her. And I drew it directly here. I don’t want it to focus on us… It needs to… Sloane nearly snapped her fingers as she got an idea at that point, but caught herself. She dug deep into the mana and what she wanted from her spell. She glanced at Ismeld. “I may pass out from this. Please watch me.”

“Sloane–”

She raised a hand toward the army and felt her connection to the mana surge. Such a simple spell, a simple goal, was so difficult in execution. She felt like her nose was running, and soon tasted copper on her lips, but didn’t stop. Her control started to waver, but she kept at it. A rush of mana poured through her and into that small working. The army was half a football field away. She finally saw it, a small orb forming above the army. One person in the army saw it, Baron Bolton raised his hand and pointed at the cracking orb of blue light. The beast stared at the orb and then down at the one man in the army with his hand pointing at it. With one last push of effort, Sloane launched the Flashbang up and caused it to burst.

It wasn’t as strong as the rest of the spells she had cast, but this one working changed everything. The monster roared, a deep bellowing thing, that was followed by other roars of monsters that jumped onto roofs of buildings surrounding the army. These were similar to the first but were smaller–only three meters in length. Yeah… Only. Yet, for a lesser size, there were many of them. Sloane counted over twenty before she stopped, and then with one more roar from what she assumed to be the alpha of the pack, they attacked.

✦ ✦ ✦

Ismeld stared wide-eyed as the monsters charged the large company of House guards. Beasts did not typically approach large groups of people, never mind a force of around two hundred armed with spears and bows. That is what these monsters did, however. The first beast managed to crash through a dozen men, breaking spears as it decimated the cohesion of the front line before it was brought down.

Surprisingly the company managed to maintain a semblance of order and the formation managed to shift as more and more of the monsters charged from all sides. One squad of archers was unlucky as one beast leaped down from a rooftop right on top of them. Its two appendages struck out at nearby men and women as it used its paws and teeth to rip into more.

Ismeld kept an eye on the alpha but was distracted when Nemura spoke up. “Alos save us. We need to move.”

She nodded. “Agreed. Guardswoman Nemura, lead the way.”

A weight fell against her and she looked over, seeing Sloane slumping over, blood coming down from her nose. Ismeld pulled the woman close and quickly cleaned the red streaks.

“I have you, Sloane. We are leaving.”

The woman nodded against her shoulder. “Give me just a moment.”

Ismeld glanced back, looking for the alpha, only to find that it was nowhere to be seen.

✦ ✦ ✦

Baron William Bolton looked around, his sword shaking in his hand. The company that Count Kayser had deployed was collapsing. The witch had brought demons straight from the depths of hell upon them. He searched for the count to tell him they must flee, but could not find the man.

William grabbed the arm of the guard assigned to his protection. “Where is the count?” He yelled as everything around them was so loud with the sound of battle.

The man glanced around. Yelling back at William. “He must have withdrawn from the fight. Stay calm, the company–”

The guard’s eyes bulged and, as if by the damned magic the witch had used, the man was lifted from the ground. The man reached out toward William before he was violently yanked to the side and thrown. William gasped as he took in the massive demon that now stood in the place of the blue-skinned elf that had been protecting him. The demon strode forward on its six legs, coming within an arm’s reach of him, and tilted its head down at him. Its two appendages swung in the air with the hooked ends constantly moving, as it maintained awareness toward those around them.

Pure terror rolled down his spine as William stared into a maw as large as his head and two eyes examining him searchingly. He felt the heat from its foul breath, its mouth seemed almost as if it were salivating as it stood there, its restraint evident. The monster’s gaze was as if it was able to peer into his very soul, gauging him, waiting for the man’s reaction. Its abyssal fur stood on end, both sets of shoulders slightly hunched and ready to react to any threat. William glanced up at where the witch’s spell had burst above him. He remembered reaching out and pointing at it.

“Oh. That damned witch.” Something inside of him broke, as he realized what the woman had done.

The sword fell from William’s grasp and the eyes of the demon in front of him narrowed. Where it seemed as if it were almost hesitant before, it now had found him wanting. William shook as he knew he was about to die. The beast reared back.

He whimpered, then closed his eyes to hold back the tears that formed. “May almighty God have mercy on us, forgive us our sins, and bring us to everlasting–”

William felt a sharp pain as he was yanked from the ground.

Then he knew no more.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane sat quietly, her head was pounding and she kept catching herself leaning toward Ismeld. She focused on alternating from looking at her watch to searching the surroundings as the caravan made its way to the East Gate and the fort that lie there as quickly as possible. It seemed her spells had worked and they hadn’t seen another monster as they moved down side streets.

They came out of a narrow alley back onto the main route out of the city and saw the fort. Its large gate was closed and no monsters were assaulting it. She looked over the wall and saw it was manned. She let out a breath she had been holding as the fort came into view.

The caravan was let through the gate quickly, and the large formation of soldiers that were inside watching the gate moved to let them pass. A moon elf stood in the courtyard directing soldiers who were moving some regular people toward a doorway in the side of the inner fort. Hopefully somewhere safe for them, she thought.

The group disembarked the wagons. Ismeld helped her down from the wagon, causing her to grunt with the effort. Sloane slowly walked with Ismeld and Nemura toward the man in charge of the fort.

“Captain Jorin!” Nemura called out.

The moon elf turned and his eyes narrowed as he took in the group. “Senior Guardswoman Nemura. You managed to get them out.”

“We did. Two of my squad died to monsters. We need to discuss the situation in the city.”

Captain Jorin nodded. “Let us go inside then.” He looked at Sloane and Ismeld. “I am gladdened that you and your people were able to make it out. The rest of your knights are inside the barracks. The Knight-Captain intuited that you wish to depart as soon as possible. This is acceptable, so long as we are not under attack. You should leave soon. The city is not safe, so if you will excuse me. Guardsman Yuro here will ensure you can get out of the gate when you are ready,” he said, gesturing toward a raithe that stood off to the side.

Ismeld nodded at the young man before focusing back on the moon elf. “Thank you, Captain Jorin, for all of your assistance. Guardswoman Nemura saved our lives. Fight well, and may Alos be with you.”

The man started to turn but Sloane stopped him. “Wait. What will you do now?”

He glanced back at Sloane. “We will survive the night, then, we will see about retreating to Vilstaf. We do not have the supplies needed for a protracted siege, especially with all of the civilians we are protecting. You saved thousands with your warning, Lady Sloane, and you have our thanks.”

She nodded then reached into her satchel and pulled out two letters. “Could you please see that Guildmaster Romaris receives these? One is for Reanny Farum, but he can make sure she receives it.”

He grabbed the letters she held out to him, glancing down at them before looking at her. “I will ensure these make it to them.”

“Thank you, Captain Jorin. For everything. Good luck.”

“And to you as well.”

Sloane looked at Ismeld and nodded. It was time to retrieve the rest of the knights and get out of the city.

✦ ✦ ✦

Adaega Merbaker sat off to the side, she wouldn’t consider it brooding, exactly, but couldn’t help but feel the weight of her circumstances crash upon her. The knights that had rescued her stood together and spoke, the one named Ernald stealing glances her way. Before everything that had happened to her, and in her self-absorbed younger years, she would have assumed the man was checking her out. However, he was nothing if not a gentleman. His dark skin was smooth and oh so similar to her own, which shamed her to admit, was comforting. She had never felt more… alien than when she had been imprisoned by the blue, grey, and purple elves.

Adaega shivered as her mind started going down the path of remembering all those monsters had done. She absently felt the scar on the back of her head, from when her braids had been forcibly cut off. It seemed even her style of hair had offended her torturers.

“You are nothing but a pathetic mutated sun elf.” Count Kayser looked at her in revulsion, then spit as if even that comparison disgusted him. “Hmph, not even that… animal. You are no Loreni. You are nothing more than some beast. Worse than even the telv mongrels.”

“Ms. Adaega?”

She shook her head, banishing the memory, and looked up, seeing the concerned look on Ser Ernald’s face. He knelt next to her and gently placed a gauntleted hand on her shoulder.

“You are safe now. We will be leaving the city, soon. We are just awaiting the arrival of the rest of our group,” the sun elf said, his fiery yellow eyes filled with a kindness that almost made her weep. She didn’t feel like she deserved it, she’d known only hate since arriving. Treated as less.

She nodded then took a sip of the water she had been given. Ernald hesitated but then patted her shoulders and stood, returning to the others. She watched him walk away with a longing for the safety his presence made her feel.

Adaega observed as the knights spoke again. The red-headed one had healed her wounds, and she recalled the tears in the woman’s eyes as the telv realized her magic wouldn’t be able to heal the scars. All that torture and violence. The deaths. She closed her eyes. Haegos. All to gain magic that was already usable by others from this world.

She’d seen the redhead’s green magic heal wounds. I felt it even. Adaega watched the large orc woman use magic to create… shields of energy. It made her so angry at how… unnecessary it had all been. How degrading and inhumane it had been to be treated as an experiment.

Adaega winced as she looked down, seeing small drops of blood where her nails had cut into her skin. She flexed her hand and looked up at the knights as the door to the barracks opened.

Two women walked in, the first was a blonde elf woman whose shoulders dropped in what seemed like pure relief once she saw the knights. The second woman was a white woman, a human, who looked about Adaega’s age. She looked tired and dried blood sat under her nose, but as soon as the curly brunette saw the knights she smiled.

“Gisele! Maud! Deryk! Cristole!” the human woman called out.

Adaega scowled. What about… Ernald’s mouth opened as if he was about to say something.

“And even you Ernald,” the woman said as she grabbed the sun elf and hugged him.

She let go of the man and stepped back.

“It is good to see you too, Sloane. Ismeld. What took so long?” Ernald said.

The blonde elf looked at the human and then sighed. “We ran into the count’s men before even leaving the noble district. Then the count himself on–”

“The count? Where is he? Is he coming here?” Adaega rapid-fired questions without thinking.

The two women turned and looked at her, the human’s eyes widening in shock.

The blonde shook her head. “I did not see where the count went, but he managed to leave the area where we last saw him sometime during the fight.”

Ernald looked between the two and Adaega. “Ismeld, Sloane. Allow me to introduce Ms. Adaega Merbaker.”

She stood up and walked closer to the group, reaching out to shake the human woman’s hand, only to realize there was still blood on her hand. She looked down and awkwardly kept her hand out, palm up.

“Adaega! Let me get that,” Maud said as she pushed past the others and grabbed her hand, a feeling of relief and power filling her as she watched the small cuts on her palm close.

Adaega looked at the telv woman. “Thank you, Ser Maud.”

“It is nothing. Please, let me know if you are hurt. I can help,” she said.

“I will. I promise.”

The human, Sloane, reached out a hand. “I am Sloane Reinhart. It is nice to meet you, Ms. Merbaker.”

Adaega grasped the woman’s hand and shook. “Please, call me Adaega. I overheard you talking, are you saying that the count could be coming here?”

The knight, Ismeld, spoke again, “I do not think he will come here. I suspect he is making his way back to the inner castle within the city. It is the most defensible location.”

Sloane nodded. “I agree with Ismeld. Now, it is a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for the terse greeting,” She glanced around. “but Ismeld and I spoke to Captain Jorin. We should leave. As soon as possible. The captain says we can leave, as long as the fort is not under attack. From all we have been through, I do not think it will be long before the monsters attack here.”

Gisele, the orc woman, stepped forward. “We will speak on the way. For now, let us depart. The others are ready?” Sloane nodded. Gisele turned and faced the group. “Everyone, gather your things. It is time we left the city.”

Adaega watched the knights gather their equipment and packs. She had nothing, so she just waited.

I can only hope things get better.

✦ ✦ ✦

Sloane stood on the hill and gazed into the distance as the morning light allowed her to see Thirdghyll. It had taken them the rest of the night, but they had finally stopped as they were far enough east and up into the hills to not have to immediately worry about monsters. The city was burning, and entire sections of buildings were rubble and destroyed. The central district appeared to have the most destruction. The fire there had raged even harder through the night, and even now a quarter of it was still on fire–including the castle. Almost as if it were by design.

She could just make out the East Fort. Sloane hoped that–

“Captain Jorin will be fine,” a voice said from beside her.

Sloane looked and saw Nemura step next to her.

“I hope so.”

“The fort still stands. They will evacuate either when things die down, or if the fire starts to threaten them.”

Sloane nodded. Captain Jorin had sent Nemura with them, ostensibly as a messenger to the nearby cities. However, once they were clear of the city and in relative safety, the big telv woman had pledged herself to Sloane and her House. It made her think that the captain had other ideas, and Sloane could only accept the generous offer of support. Although, I guess our warning really did help and the woman does seem awfully protective of me now.

Having a second guard, and one who had trained as an actual guard would likely prove to be a godsend. At least with my luck…

“We should get back. It’s going to be a long trip to Goosebourne, Lady Sloane.”

Sloane nodded. “Let’s do that. With luck, things will go well this time.”

One step closer to finding you, Gwyn.

I hope you are okay.

✦ ✦ ✦

Count Sylvain Kayser stretched as he woke and sat up in his bed. He paused and glanced around, realizing that his attendant had not said anything. The man should have been waiting for him to wake.

It had been unfortunate that he had to leave his typical servant in Thirdghyll. That man would be on hand immediately.

Sylvain had barely enough time as it was to gather what forces he could to escape the city. He had received word of the beasts just as the city was being attacked. He knew Thirdghyll would fall as soon as he heard the West Gate had been breached. That had given him just enough time to order every available man within the castle to form up for departure.

He knew that the terran had come from Valesbeck and Vilstaf. It was only logical that she was the cause of the beasts running rampant through his county and city.

He had spies follow the woman and watch her since she had left his estate. The spies managed to report word that she and her knights had killed the people he had sent after her and then killed Captain Lars and his men after Lars idiotically tried to lure the woman into a trap. He thought he could reposition his guard to kill her before leaving. It was as that imbecile terran baron had said. The woman’s witchcraft was the cause of all the issues. Clearly, she had used her dark powers to direct the beasts to attack his forces. Damn that terran woman.

His mind reflected on how the night had ended as he emerged from his tent, then covered his eyes as he adjusted to the morning light. That he had narrowly escaped the city with who he could, infuriated him. It was his city! And that… terran had ruined everything. He would regroup in Vilstaf, then return to take his seat. Then hunt that… thing down and kill her. I will spend every coin if I have to. She will…

His eyes narrowed as he realized that there was no one around at all… it infuriated him further. Not only do I have to sleep in these abysmal conditions, but the servants cannot even do their job properly.

He walked around the tent to where the guards had set up the fire and froze. A moon elf was sitting on the throne his servants had set up by the fire for him. The man was cleaning a long dagger with what looked like one of Sylvain’s silk handkerchiefs. However, it was not the man that made him freeze. It was the bodies.

On the other side of the fire, was a pile of bodies stacked higher than Sylvain stood. Every one of his guards, along with his servants, lay there… casually tossed aside like refuse. Thirty men and women were killed and then unceremoniously thrown together and he had not heard a thing. How dare he.

The man looked up from his blade, setting it aside and removing the yellow hat from his head. “Ah. Count Kayser. Good morning.”

Sylvain’s eyes narrowed. “Who are you?”

“Who I am is of no import. This is not a conversation. You will answer my questions until I am satisfied, after which we will both depart.”

His head tilted in confusion. “Where will we depart to?”

Sylvain cried out in pain and fell to a knee as pain shot through his kidney. He turned his head and saw a raithe man who had not been there before. “You dare strike me?” The raithe placed a hand on Sylvain’s shoulder and squeezed, fingers digging into his skin. He winced in pain and his sight darted over to the moon elf who had stood from the throne.

The man placed his hat back on his head, adjusting its positioning as he approached and bent down in front of him. “Now, now. I told you. This is not a conversation. Allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Giallo. The Crown sends its regards. ”

Sylvain felt his stomach drop as a sudden fear filled him. “Wait. Now, wait a moment. I can tell you whatever you wish. I am a loyal servant of the–”

“Gah!” His breath left him and he doubled over as the man in the yellow hat slammed his fist into Sylvain’s stomach. He gasped for air as felt himself being lifted and held up.

The man, Giallo, leaned in close and spoke into his ear.

“We are going to have so much fun, you and I. Now, let us begin.”

Artificer

One month ago.

The forges of Dheg Malduhr were some of the most extensive in the world and the source of the largest portion of its exports. However, trade in the region was now in jeopardy as the Empire of Vlaredia invaded the Sovereign Cities. A dispute that the city did not wish to get involved in. Even the Sovereigns would be tempted to take advantage of the fighting to pick at unaligned cities if the opportunity presented itself. Which is why the city was developing weapons that could defend it against the massive armies that either side was known to field.

Dheg Malduhr was in an ideal location. The dwarven fortress city sat nestled into the mountains overlooking the Malduhr Pass, a key trade route for Westaren, Vlaredia, and the Sovereign City of Sacksburn.

This strategic location necessitated the city to pour large amounts of its resources into protecting its interests. The resulting fortress its forebearers had built was considered impenetrable. A bastion that had held against any for centuries, allowing the city to turn into a flourishing city of trade.

At least, that was what Aedan Solla had been told when the dwarven council of Dheg Malduhr offered to trade with him for his knowledge. A relationship that he had thought was a partnership, now had deadlines, demands, and overseers.

Aedan looked down at the last piece of the device he was constructing. It would act as the control panel for the Anti-Army Incursion Mine. He had learned much since arriving on Eona, and one thing was that the denizens were vastly outclassed by what he could bring to the table in terms of technology.

As a Lieutenant in the Terran Interstellar Union Navy, his primary focus was on communications technologies, and this is what helped him decipher the Arcane Runic Language. Something about the arcanic energy that permeated the air around them allowed the runes to draw upon the energy in various ways.

“Mr. Solla. Is it done?”

Calling out his name jerked him of his thoughts before he looked at the root of this rough and serious voice. It was a dwarf man to his right.

“Allow me to finish this… last… rune…” Aedan grabbed the conduit probe that had somehow arrived in the world with him. He then channeled energy through the device and a teal beam emitted from the front aperture and etched the final line of the runic sequence. He had devised the sequence that would draw in the arcane energy of the surrounding area of the mine to strengthen the blast, similar to a thermobaric reaction.

“You are sure this will work?”

“Yes. I included a rune that is supposed to amplify the effect as well. Due to our other experiments, we know that beings can be even greater sources of the arcanic energy of the planet. This will draw upon that to create a chain reaction in any army,” Aedan explained.

“Good.” the man nodded. “Then let us install it and prepare for the test.”

“Hold on. I thought we were going to wait for that?”

“You said you are sure it will work. The empire has moved more quickly than expected. We need to test the device in a controlled environment so that we may be sure it works when we have to rely upon one.”

“Team three completed the test room sufficiently?”

“This is not a discussion, Mr. Solla. We have orders to test the device. Now come.”

Two guards stepped forward and Aedan tensed up, but in the end, he simply nodded. He followed the man with the control panel as they made their way through the halls of the research area of the city. Aedan had convinced them to prepare a site that was not directly in the city. The test area was a cavern that was dug out and reinforced with steel precisely for this reason.

When they walked into the cavern, Aedan took a deep breath. He couldn’t deny that he was excited, and seeing his device there set up and prepared on a pedestal in the center washed away any hesitation.

“The chains were made to specifications?” he asked the dwarves working around the device.

“Yes, Mr. Solla. Just waiting on the final piece.”

“Aedan! Finally! The control panel was inscribed with the rune for distant triggering?”

Aedan smiled and turned to see the one reason he had put up with everything. Norie was his partner on the project and her ability to learn everything he put in front of her made the dwarf woman indispensable. In fact, she was the one to design a remote activation function of the mine.

“Norie, it’s remote activation. Your name for it isn’t going to catch on.”

She waved him off. The woman had purposely come up with new terms for everything he explained to her. It had turned into a fun game for them.

“Yes, it’s ready. You just need to mirror them together with the transmitter.”

He handed her the control panel, and she went to work making the appropriate arcanic connection. She clearly had been waiting for some time, because everything was prepared and she was soon installing the panel into the mine’s housing.

When she finished, Norie cheered, which caused everyone to clap and yell. After a quick celebration, she gathered and explained the test process. She reached out for his hand and asked if he was ready.

He nodded, a smile unable to leave his face as he grabbed her hand and walked with her to the reinforced bunker.

After the test area was locked down, and everyone was safely inside the bunker, they looked through the reinforced glass portholes that would allow them to observe the reaction. Men stood by levers that would slam shutters into place in case of any issues.

When everything was prepared, Norie held out the transmitter to him. “Would you like to do the honors?”

He smiled and shook his head, closing her hand around the device. “No, you believed in me. You should do it.”

With a nod, she turned her head and looked at everyone. “For the glory of Dheg Malduhr!” she called out excitedly, pressing the button as she finished.

They watched as the runes started glowing purple, and pulses of energy started running through the conduits they had created within the outer casing. He glanced at Norie and saw her staring with rapt attention.

The pulses running through the conduits got faster, then moved at a speed that created an illusion of the conduits glowing brightly with a solid color.

“It’s beautiful,” Norie said, awed.

“It is,” he said while looking at the woman next to him. Smiling as she squeezed his hand tightly.

The device began shaking, slow at first, making him think it was nearly at the reaction stage, taking a bit longer than he had assumed it would. Then… the shaking intensified and a loud explosion of air came from the device, followed by a purple sphere of sparking energy that was just wider than the device.

He tilted his head in confusion. That… shouldn’t have happened.

The sphere pulsed and grew massively in the span of a second to cover over half of the cavern.

“Aedan?”

“I don’t know. Maybe we should–”

Another pulse of energy emitted from the device and suddenly the sphere of energy collapsed into what looked like… No–

Another loud crack of deafening noise was emitted and Aedan felt a rush push through him. His eyes widened but Norie was ahead of him.

“Collapse the shutters! Now!”

The men slammed the levers into place and three of the four shutters crashed shut. The man at the one still open yelled even as he kept trying to reset and try the lever again. “It’s stuck! I cannae get it!”

Aedan panicked and rushed to the porthole, looking out. The energy collapsed again and he looked at what seemed like… How?! There weren’t nearly enough crystals or cores in there.

“Aedan! What is it?”

“A singularity! It’s expanding! We need to evacuate!”

Norie shook her head, he knew she didn’t know what that was, but surely–

He looked back. Realization hit him like a hammer. The only exit leads back into the cavern. We’ll never make it.

“We need to get this shutter down! Now!”

Men rushed into action. Two men hammered on the shutter while Aedan looked around, he saw a bar and grabbed it before hurrying to the porthole. “Here!”

He shoved the bar under the lever and screamed as he wrenched it upward, the latch finally catching and slamming the two-meter-thick shutter shut. He dropped the bar and took a deep breath. He looked at Norie’s face, the lamps in the room flickered, then a massive crash hit the wall, and what felt like an earthquake sent them all tumbling to the ground.

He looked up from the ground and all of the fire from the lamps seemed to raise into the air before just… disappearing into nothing. The room was plunged into darkness and he heard people scream out.

His teeth started vibrating, as he felt the energy in the room increase. Looking around in the dark, trying to see. This is going to be enough. We’re safe.

“Aedan?!”

“Norie?”

He felt around, falling several times as more earthquakes hit, and then when he found her, he pulled her close. Another explosion was felt, and Norie gripped him tighter.

“Aedan? I’m scared.”

“It’s going to be–”

As Norie clung to Aedan, the device rattled. Mana rushed in from all around, the steel and cavern offering minimal protection. The mine glowed purple and pulsed as the amplified loop built within the runic chain worked as designed and drew more and more mana. Fissures opened throughout the mountain as the chain reaction spell started by the device was overwhelmed as mana tore at spacetime and condensed gravity into that one location. A saturation point was reached within the manasphere of the world and the singularity collapsed as it could no longer sustain its own nature. The resulting implosion ripped at the cavern walls, causing the mountain to crumble in on itself.

The city that was supposed to be safe, was unprepared. Excess energy had nowhere to vent and was directed through the fissures of the falling mountain. It then expanded throughout the tunnels and into Dheg Malduhr itself. The energy built up in the largest area it could expand in.

Ripples spread from the ground and into the pass, causing avalanches and uprooting trees. The entire surrounding mountain, that the city lay within, fell into a massive rubble-filled sinkhole. The air rushed back into the vacuum and caused a second explosion of pressure that blew out a crater half a kilometer wide centered on the largest cavern within the city’s network of tunnels. The same cavern that housed the city center.

It took a day for the dust to finally settle, but when it did, all that remained of Dheg Malduhr was the solitary tower that sat a kilometer south at the entrance to the pass. Its garrison worked tirelessly to search for any survivors. Of the bastion and mountain north of the valley, only rubble and ruin remained. As the sun rose on the second day, an army appeared.

Dheg Malduhr was no more, but their legacy would live on. For the city had built an impenetrable fortress. Just not the one most would suspect.

✦ ✦ ✦

Present

“Kendel! Toss me a wrench!”

Alyce narrowed her eyes as the man rushed over and handed her what she had requested. I coulda caught that. She turned and looked at where one of the guys was working on precise machinery.

“Nev, look out. Let me get in there.”

The man looked over his shoulder and nodded. “Yes, milady.”

She crouched down as he moved and got to work. “I’m not a ‘milady’!”

The man laughed. The crew had all taken to calling her a Lady after a minor spat with a noblewoman during one of the dinners in the palace. It wasn’t her fault the lady was as stuck up as a steel rod. Rust. I probably shouldn’t have said that. The lady had been all offended and flustered, after which she called Alyce the Short-Eared Lady of Hot Air. She couldn’t help but laugh at the absolutely horrible attempt at an insult. She also probably shouldn’t have told the lady she obviously had a few gears loose. But the woman was positively daft!

The king had simply covered his face with his hand and after that, it became a game in the dinners to come up with the poorest insults possible amongst the nobility.

She sighed as she tightened the bolt on the last gear. Closing up the panel, she handed over the wrench to the man and patted him on the shoulder. “There you go, Nev. This section is done and ready for the magic scribes.”

She moved on and jumped in with another worker, fixing more gears and aligning the machinery that would make this big, monstrous, ugly, beautiful, wonderful steam engine purr.

Alyce walked up to a group of men and a woman who were next to the main boiler. “Sana? What’s got you guys all clogged up?”

The woman turned and threw her hands up. “It’s these glyphs! They are not performing as they should.”

Alyce nodded. “Here let me take a look.”

She grabbed the inscribing pen from the woman, and touched the tip, making sure the ink was flowing. Very important, that. “You have more palladium ink, right? This seems a bit low. It will start gunking up soon unless we fill it.”

Sana nodded. “Yes, milady. We have eight more batches.”

“Good.” She turned back and looked at the glyphs the team had already inscribed. Everything looked fine. “Which glyph did you need next–Oh, nevermind. I see.”

She pushed some magic through the pen and into etching the next glyph for |Heat| then pushed magic into the rest of the glyphs, the magic settling into the ink and lighting up. Their ink wasn’t perfect, but it was something that would take a lot more trial and error than they had time for. The problem wasn’t that the glyphs were bad, it’s that they just took a little bit more love and magic.

Alyce gave the glyphs a moment to settle then pushed more magic into them. They finally stabilized and held a solid purple glow. She smirked and stood up, handing the pen back to the sun elf magic scribe. “Let it settle, then push your magic into them a second time. Don’t let the magic dissipate before you do so.”

Sana nodded. “Got it, Alyce. Thank you.”

“No problem!”

Many of the sun elves had a hard time acclimating to proper technology, but that’s why she was there. Alyce stepped in where she could and helped out those that were struggling. At the end of the day, she felt like they had managed to get a lot done, and she told her crew that as they trickled out, returning all of their tools and equipment under the watchful eyes of the palace guards.

Later on, she sighed as she overlooked the site from the terrace outside the palace. They had converted the grounds where they rode horses into her project site. It allowed it to be hidden and protected from any who would spy on them.

“Ms. Maxwell. I heard today went well,” she heard from behind her. It also brought direct oversight from the king.

She turned and smiled at the middle-aged sun elf that approached her. He wore a stylish tunic and pants, and unless you knew him, you wouldn’t guess that he was the king of a nation. There was no crown on his head, no extravagant jewelry, and his clothes looked like something any wealthy person would wear. She liked that about him.

Alyce dipped her head respectfully, knowing he disliked formal bows or curtsies when in private. “It did, Your Majesty. I think we can proceed to stage two in as little as two months.”

The King of Rosale smiled. “Ms. Maxwell, that is just–Ah, what was the word? Rust it. I can not keep it up. Alyce, that is fantastic news.”

Alyce snorted, and his eyes widened when he realized what he had said. “It’s okay, Tanyth.” She leaned in and lowered her voice conspiratorially, “I won’t tell anyone. Your secret’s safe with me.”

King Tanyth Dal’or laughed, and leaned against the railing of the terrace, looking over the project site. “It’s coming together, Alyce. You’re doing great things for my kingdom.”

Alyce smiled and joined him. “It is indeed. Have you heard anything?”

Tanyth’s smile faltered, and he placed a hand on her shoulder. “I haven’t. I’m sure your sister is out there, we’ll find her. We just need to be careful. My generals say that the war may soon expand.”

Alyce sighed.

“I hope we hear something soon. Until then, we will keep pushing forward.”

Tanyth squeezed her shoulder before pulling back his hand. The two fell into a comfortable silence in the setting sun. Two people from worlds apart stood there, staring longingly at the source of one man’s hope of safety for his people, and a woman’s of finding her sister.

✦ ✦ ✦

“Done!”

Sloane looked down and smiled. The last rune on her sword was complete. Gisele had asked to have her zweihander done first, but there was no way the first weapon she enchanted would be that one. I’d be crushed if I ruined that beautiful thing.

“May I see, My Lady?” Koren asked from where he sat across from her.

She rotated the sword so he could see the runes she had finished. The runes were nearly overflowing with mana and their blue glow was bright. Koren whistled and put aside the armor he was reassembling for Cristole.

“That is gorgeous. I dare say it looks better than the work you did for Gisele’s armor.”

Sloane smirked and handed the smith the sword. “I had to make sure my own sword looked the best.”

He chuckled and he examined her work. “This has the |Repair|, |Sharpen|, and which else?”

“|Strengthen|, |Lighten|, and an experimental one–|Spell-Piercing|. I am hoping that one will allow me to use the blade against magic similar to Gisele’s shield. I can’t wait to test it.”

The orkun nodded as he handed the sword back to her. “Beautiful. You did great work, My Lady. This set will be ready for you probably tomorrow.”

“I hope so. We may need it. Cristole is back, I want him wearing that before he goes out again.”

Sloane looked up at Gisele, who wore the first set of armor that she had enchanted. The runes on the woman’s armor glowed, with the ones supplied with mana from the woman herself a soft red. There were only a few of those, but they were mainly the runes that would allow her to strengthen her swings and spells. The remaining runes were the more standard enchants as she called them, and they glowed a light blue that looked almost white. It seemed that the runes once they were |Renew|ed by surrounding mana, started to lose the blue that she channeled. She would need to test the strength of the runes to ensure they did not degrade by mana other than her own.

“I will start working on pieces that Koren is done with. Did Cristole see anything?”

She shook her head. “No, but we’re getting close. We need to get eyes on the town. We’ll enter the plains tomorrow.”

Sloane returned her sword to its sheath on her side and stood up, wiping the dirt off of her backside as she did. “I have an idea, let’s walk?” She looked over at the smith, “I’ll be back, Koren.”

The man just waved as his focus was already back on the armor in his hands.

Gisele nodded her head and fell into step beside Sloane. They moved away from the smith’s wagon and toward the camp where everyone else was. She looked around. Elodie was speaking with Ismeld and Deryk while Stefan stood with Rel, who had a Kemmy attached to her hip. I don’t think she’s over the incident at their shop yet.

The knight next to her snorted softly and Sloane glanced at the woman. “What?”

Gisele gestured with her head and Sloane looked over seeing Ernald sitting away from the camp, speaking quietly to Adaega. The human woman was leaning against him as they looked at a book together.

“She went through a lot. I am glad she found someone to talk to. She didn’t seem to want to talk to me for some reason,” Sloane whispered.

“Give her time.”

Sloane agreed. The woman was resilient, but that would only get one so far. It was good that Ernald was spending so much time with her. Perhaps it would be the start of some healing.

She laughed when they walked around the knight’s wagon and saw Maud. Her falcon perched on her arm like it was about to launch into flight. “What are you doing with my bird?”

Maud jumped and Tiberius jerked his head toward her, settling its wings back down. “Nothing! We were just practicing. Tib is upset he couldn’t do more in your fight.”

Sloane smirked. “Tib? Is that right? Well, it just so happens that I have an idea of something Tiberius can do to help.”

Gisele looked between the three. “What is that?”

“Tiberius? Come here please.”

With a swing of her arm, Maud helped the bird launch into the air, where it flew in a circle before landing on Sloane’s bracer she had modified for just that purpose.

“Okay. So, buddy. One of the reasons I made you was for scouting. However, the biggest issue we’ve had so far is communication. I was able to think while working on the runes.” She reached over and opened the panel that protected Tiberius’ core. She handed the cover to Gisele, who looked confused, which caused Sloane to smirk.

“One thing that I have been looking at over and over for inspiration, is my watch. This is the only thing besides my clothes that came with me. This whole time I have been making up reasons as to why that is. My initial thought was silly and honestly made no sense. Metal? Come on.”

“So what was it?” Gisele asked.

Sloane shrugged. “I still don’t know for certain, but I have an idea. This watch? I had a major hand in making it. I ran the teams that designed it. I made key decisions regarding it and would consider myself one of the main reasons for how it ended up. Now, I have been wracking my head around mana and everything about it. Well, I think I have something. It knows. It knows that in my heart and at my core, I am an Artificer. I love doing this,” she said, gesturing to Tiberius.

“I don’t know for sure of the why or how, but I think that somehow, whatever is guiding the mana, let me keep it because it saw it as part of a core part of my being. Now, I have been trying to figure out what all the watch could do for as long as I’ve been here. I… think it can do much more than I had first imagined.”

She brought the watch up and touched it to Tiberius’ core, channeling her mana and intent into the watch and then through it into the sphere itself. She closed her eyes and pushed some more mana until she felt a click, almost like a button press on a phone. She opened her eyes and saw Tiberius tilting his head at her. She reached her hand out and Gisele handed the cover to her.

Slotting it back into place, Sloane smirked while looking over the little guy. She channeled more mana as she focused on him. Fly. Find what’s ahead. Then show me.

“Wryatt wryyyatt!”

Tiberius crouched down and then flew up in the air, racing until he was out of sight.

Sloane closed her eyes and–

✦ ✦ ✦

Tiberius flew. Below him stretched a small forest of trees of all shapes and colors. A beautiful sea of orange and red leaves, with the occasional flash of yellow or green to break up the monotony. He glided along over the treetops, the breeze flowing against his metal feathers as he tried to see what was beneath the canopy. There was no sign of danger and he could tell that his maker and her followers were nearly out of the forest and onto the vast rolling plains beyond.

Satisfied, his maker was safe for the immediate future, he climbed, turning his sensors toward what lay ahead.

Clouds and a large fog bank obscured his optical senses of everything east of him.

He turned his head toward the south as he flew on. Channeling mana from his core into his optical sensors, his sight sharpened, allowing greater magnification and processing. In the distance was a forest that made the one his maker was in seem small. He could just discern several glowing pillars of light coming from within. His sensors detected a large mass of mana at the locations, enough to be dangerous.

He flapped his wings and flew higher, his optics returning to what lay ahead. As he approached the fog, he strengthened his wings and dove. Fifteen point six seconds later, Tiberius made it through the thickest of it, leveling off as he searched the area. The fog was still present, but even that didn’t hinder what he saw.

In the distance, smoke billowed from a fortified town and its castle. Tiberius felt the presence in his head recede, he calculated it as a cue to return.